The Biblical Repertory and Princeton Review

Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2016 with funding from
Princeton Theological Seminary Library

https://archive.org/details/biblicalrepertor1331 walk

the

PRINCETON REVIEW.

Art. I. — 1. Report of the Committee on Arts and Sci-
ences and Schools, of the Board of Assistants of the
City Government of New York, on the subject of appro-
priating a portion of the School Money to Religious So-
cieties, for the support of Schools. April 27, 1840.

2. The important and interesting debate on the claim of
the Catholics to a portion of the Common School
Fund, with the arguments of Counsel before the Board
of Aldermen of the City of New York. Oct. 29 and 30,
1840.

3. Report of the Special Committee, to whom was referred
the petition of the Catholics relative to the distribu-
tion of the School Fund, together with the remonstrances
against the same. January 11, 1841.

4. The Question — Will the Christian Religion be recog-
nised as the basis of the system of public instruction in
Massachusetts ? discussed in four letters to Rev. Dr.
Humphrey , President of Amherst College.

We know not that any subject appropriate to our pages
involves more of the essentials of religion and liberty than
the true relative position of Christianity in a scheme of na-
tional education. This relation has been set forth in various
and opposing forms, some of which seem to us as opposite
VOL. xm. no. 3. 41

JULY 1841.

No. III.

316 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [Jult

to reason and truth and right, as they are to each other.
We shall occupy a portion of our present number, greater
than we are wont to devote to any one subject, with a con-
densed view of these conflicting opinions, interweaving with-
out much arrangement or connexion a sort of running com-
mentary.

There are on our table a dizzy pile of unpretending pamph-
lets, and a still more imposing array of stiff 8vos: add stitched
folios, which are full of exceedingly interesting and valuable
facts on this subject, and each of which would form an
abundant substratum for all we have to say ; but we oc-
cupy, for the moment, not so much the place of reviewers
or educationists, as that of supporters and defenders of the
great principles of the Protestant faith, and impartial chron-
iclers of facts, involving, to our apprehension, the vital inter-
ests of Christianity.

We consider the conflicting views of men respecting
text-books, Normal Schools, and the modes and princi-
ples of teaching, as of very subordinate consequence.
The question we suppose to be presented, is not after what
order we shall build an inconceivably vast and expensive
structure for the security and happiness of unborn myriads,
but whether it shall be founded on a rock or on the sand.
Until this last point is determined the other is not worth a
thought.

In the history of past ages we find no trace of what are
now known as the institutions of popular instruction. So
far as the human mind has been brought at all under a train-
ing process, that process has either been free without reli-
gion or religious without freedom. There can be no doubt
that in the ancient republics the education of the mass of the
populace was of a high order, and in many respects (of a
moral and physiological nature) far superior in its general
character, and especially in its utility and thoroughness, to
modern systems. It is obvious however that this distinction
applies- only to the secular aims and results of their schemes,
for they had no other, and for want of other and higher aims,
they not only failed in their attempts, but found a curse
where they looked for a blessing.

In later times, under forms of civil and ecclesiastical
governments, whose very existence is bound up in the igno-
rance of the people, the means of instruction were doled out
in stinted measure, and this only to such as would hold their
acquisitions subserviently to the ambitious designs of their

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 317

masters. The Reformation involved a compound force,
having been itself nourished into form and power by the
irrepressible longing of the mind for the enjoyment of its in-
alienable rights, and then opening the way for its universal
emancipation from every form and degree of bondage. We
do not learn however that even this momentous revolution
in the intellectual world resulted in any very general exten-
sion of the means of public education. The rights of con-
science were asserted, freedom of discussion was secured, and
a restless desire for knowledge was kindled to some extent in
the common mind. But the diffusion of useful knowledge
among the people, by the early education of children and
youth, seems not to have been regarded as a very important,
and perhaps not as a practicable measure. The highest at-
tainments in science and philosophy might characterize an
age of the most profound popular ignorance. While the
knowledge which puffeth up was stored away among the
privileged few in groves and cells, the vast throng of an in-
telligent and immortal generation passed away in barbarous
ignorance of their duties, capacities and destinies.

It seems to us that the embryo of all the modern systems
of popular education is to be found in the early legislation
of the Plymouth colonists, and that the principles they estab-
lished are to this hour the most wise and practical, and most
skilfully adapted to the peculiar character of our country.
Indeed we can scarcely persuade ourselves that they were
not guided by some more than ordinary influence, so won-
derfully was their scheme of education fitted to the past and
present exigencies of the country and the world. We are
not disposed to exalt unduly the Puritan character, but we
are persuaded that if the plan of schools they devised had
been extended in its general principles to the expanding
wants of the country, we should have been at this moment
strangers to some very fearful apprehensions, and to many
fearful perils, which now seem inevitable.

The great question which is presented more or less dis-
tinctly in all the publications whose titles we have given is
— What place religion should have in the process of
popular instruction ? And upon this point we find two
grand parties. The one opposes itself to every kind and
degree of religious instruction, contending that any scheme
which is sustained by the people at large, and which claims
the confidence of all, should embrace nothing but what is
agreeable to all. And hence, as there is an endless diversity

31$ Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

of opinion as to what religion is ; and as it is peculiarly the
office of parents and spiritual teachers to attend to this mat-
ter, the schoolmaster, it is contended, should confine himself
to the exercises of the understanding and the cultivation of
those powers which belong to a child as an intellectual and
not as a religious being.

This position is taken very broadly in the report of the
Committee on Arts and Sciences and Schools of the New
York Board of Assistants.

“ It is evident from the strictly popular character of the
system of public instruction as originally established, that the
legislature intended the public school fund to be employed
for the purpose of communicating to the children of tire State
instruction of a strictly secular character, altogether uncon-
nected with either religious or political education.”

Again — “ If the doctrines of all the religious denominations
in the State were taught, in the slightest degree , at the ex-
pense of the people, under the authority of law, there would
still be a legal religious establishment, not confined to one
or a few sects it is true, but covering many. Taxes under
such a system would still be raised for religious purposes,
and those who professed no religion, or belonged to no sect,
would be taxed for the benefit of those who did. It is im-
material in the eye of the law, whether a citizen possesses
any or no religious faith ; he is still a citizen, and as such
is entitled to the free enjoyment of whatever opinions he
may entertain, &c.”

And once more — “ If religious instruction is communi-
cated, it is foreign to the intention of the school system, and
should be instantly abandoned. Religious instruction is no
part of a common school education. The church and the
fireside are the proper seminaries, and parents and pastors
are the proper teachers of religion, &c.”

To the same purport is the third of a series of resolutions
passed unanimously by the controllers of the public schools
of the city and county of Philadelphia, composing the first
School District of Pennsylvania, December 9, 1834.

“ That as all the sects contribute in the payment of taxes
to the support of public schools, the introduction of any re-
ligious or sectarian forms'* as part of the discipline of the
schools must have a tendency to impair the rights of some ;

* In Mr. Barnard’s report to the New York Legislature hereafter examined,
the use of forms (prayer, singing, &c.) is expressly defended on the ground
that it is no part of a course of instruction.

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 319

and that whilst this Board is convinced of the utter impossi-
bility of adopting a system of religious instruction that should
meet the approbation of all religious societies, they are
equally satisfied that no injury need result to the pupils from
confining the instruction in our schools to the ordinary
branches of elementary education, inasmuch as ample facili-
ties for religious improvement are presented for the choice
of parents and guardians in Sabbath Schools and other es-
tablishments for that purpose, which are organized and sup-
ported by various religious communities.”

These authorities show with sufficient exactness the
ground occupied by the non-religious party.* To show
them more forcibly by contrast, we subjoin a few detached
paragraphs from cotemporaneous writers.

“ It may be truly maintained that religious instruction is
not merely an important part of education, but that all real
education ought to be based upon religion — that it is not
merely to be regarded as an essential branch , but as the
very root of all sound and really profitable instruction.”
Powell on State Education, p. 1 3.

“ Education without religion is defective in its founda-
iion.” Ib. p. 22.

The rule explicitly laid down for the regulation of the
Normal Schools in England, proposed in Privy Council,
April 1839, was that religion must be combined with the
whole matter of instruction, and regulate the entire system
of discipline.

“True education should train to the exercise of all the'social
and Christian virtues. The Dutch schools have nothing of
a catechetical or dogmatic instruction in morals or religion,
and yet the very air of these schools is pregnant with the
purest moral and religious influences — it mixes up a moral
with every lesson it teaches, and not the moral merely of
reasoned ethics, but the holier moral of revealed religion.
The commandments of God in the old law, and the divine
precepts of the Redeemer in the new, constitute by far the
most important part of the Christian code of morals, and
what difference is there about these amongst the Christian
sects?” O’Malley’s Sketch, p. 13.

“ More than any thing seems to depend upon the manner

* We mean nothing offensive by this term, but adopt it for convenience, to
donote those who are against the introduction of religious instruction as part of
the common process of school education. It is better than anti-religious or
irreligious.

320 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

of elementary instruction, whether it be a mere mechanical
one in reading, writing and arithmetic, and some geographi-
cal and historical knowledge, confining the highest informa-
tion to the reading of the scriptures, and to committing bib-
lical verses to memory, or whether it is one resting on a re-
ligious and moral foundation, where all other knowledge im-
parted to the child, finds its test and its confirmation.”

“ This instruction (of the church) ought to have for a pre-
parative, the moral and religious instruction given in the
school — of an infinitely less special character to be sure, but
still Christian.” Cousin de 1’ Instruction Publique, en Hol-
lande — p. 66, &c.

There is, however, a curious distinction, taken by some
portion of the non-religious party, between morals and reli-
gion— so curious that the most strenuous opposition to the
latter is made to consist with the most unflinching vindica-
tion of the former.

“Persons of all religious persuasions, who think soberly
on the subject, probably allow some distinction between mo-
rality, properly so called, and religion. With some sects, in
fact, the two are held to be in no small degree distinct from
and at variance with each other.” Powell on State Educa-
tion, p. 10.

“The exposition of moral principles and duties, as such, is
not only distinct from all consideration of religion, but the
principles laid down must cease to possess the character of
simply moral principles precisely in proportion as they are
mixed up with the doctrines and precepts of religion.” Ibid,

P- ll- .

“ To teach Christian morals, referring to the Bible both for
their principles and their illustrations, is a widely different
thing from teaching what is understood to be the Christian
religion. Religion is a matter between a man and his God.*
It has reference to the worship of the Supreme Being and the
mode of such worship ; and has relation to a future state of
existence and the retributions of that future state ; and it is
concerned with creeds and articles of faith. Now religious
freedom consists in a man’s professing and enjoying what
religious faith he pleases, or in the right of rejecting all re-
ligions, and this freedom is in no degree evaded when the

* True religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this — to visit the
fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the
world. — James 1 : 27. _

Is not this last injunction the very body and essence of Christian morals

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 321

morals of the Bible are taught in public schools.” Bar-
nard’s Report in the New York Legislature, on the petition
ofWra. G. Griffin and others, January 23, 1838.

One of the queries proposed by the Irish Commissioners
of Education to the applicants for government aid mentions
reading, writing, arithmetic, grammar and geography, as
branches of literary and moral education, and a committee
of the House of Commons, in May 1824, proposing that four
days in the week should be appropriated to literary and
moral instruction, dispensed with the use of the scriptures in
any version or even a selection from them. Of course the
moral part of the four days instruction would be derived
from some inferior source.

But there is another subdivision of the party ; for those
who advocate the use of the Bible as a text-book of morals
are by no means agreed among themselves as to the mode
of using it. Some contend that though it is a text book it is
not to be studied like other text books, lest its sacred and
imposing character should be impaired. It is therefore only
to be read at appointed, times, and with some degree of cere-
mony. In the public schools of New York, the teacher
reads it at the opening of the school in the morning. Others
would have its moral passages separated from those that are
doctrinal, and drawn out in the form of selections of lessons
to be used like other reading books, or to be committed to
memory.

Some very singular notions prevail also among teachers
as to the nature of morals. “ Many masters,” it is said,
“ have no idea of moral education beyond flogging a boy
when he does wrong.” In answer to an inquiry whether
he taught morals, a schoolmaster replied: “How can I
teach morals to the like of these ?” And a female teacher
responded to a similar inquiry. “ How can you expect me
to teach morals at two pence a week ?” And it may not
be wise to dismiss this as a distinction without a difference —
for we find that the learned President of one of our colleges
has so perfectly defined it, at least by illustration, as to show
many important bearings and tendencies of it. “ If I have
an impression,” he says, “ that it is my duty to obey my
father because God has commanded it, it is a religious im-
pression, but if it is because he is my father, it is a moral
impression.” It would not be difficult to run this distinction
out between large classes of duties. Thus — stealing would
be religiously wrong if committed against the 8th command-

322 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [Julv

ment, but it would be morally wrong, if committed in viola-
tion of the statute in such case made and provided. And
that is the reason perhaps why the indictment for some of-
fences charges the offender with not having the fear of
God before his eyes when he violated the law — it shows
that the offence was religious as well as moral. Temper-
ance, chastity, obedience to parents, reverence for the Sab-
bath, &c., would of course be subject to the like distinctions,
and in this sense morality is to be understood and inculcated
by us as it was in the age and country of Socrates and Aris-
totle— apart from the sanctions of revealed religion. Even
Plato would hardly be a safe instructer under this scheme,
inasmuch as he would be very likely to introduce some of
the crude notions of a Supreme Being, which he is supposed
to have derived from the writings of Moses through the
Egyptian priests. It may be added that where these notions (of
a distinction or variance between religion and morality ) do not
prevail, there is a very general feeling among many religious
parties, that instruction in moral duties, as such, is objection-
able, and we think the objection well lies if such instruction
really involves a disregard to the higher sanctions of re-
ligion.

It is very clear however that a considerable portion of
those who would exclude religion from the process of public
education, while they favour instruction in morals, would
readily amalgamate with the advocates of an exclusively
secular and intellectual education. And on the other hand,
it would not be very difficult perhaps to convince those
that are for inculcating the morals of the Christian religion
without its doctrines, that the thing is impracticable. This
disposal of the fragments brings us back to the point from
which we started, viz : that there are two grand parties, one
of which opposes itself to every kind and degree of religious
instruction.

We have mentioned some of the published views of this
party, but its principles require still farther elucidation.
We find their operation somewhat minutely traced in the
Letters to President Humphrey.

“ The first annual report of the Secretary to the Board,
dated January 1, 1838, contains the following remarkable
passage :

“ In regard to moral instruction, the condition of our public
schools, presents a singular, and, to some extent at least, an
alarming phenomenon. To prevent the school from being

*841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 323

converted into an engine of religious proselytism ; to debar
successive teachers in the same school from successively in-
culcating hostile religious creeds, until the children in their
simple-mindedness, shall be alienated, not only from creedsbut
from religion itself; the Statute of 1826 specially provided that
e no school-book should be used in any of the public schools,
calculated to favour any particular religious sect or tenet.’
The language of the revised Statute is slightly altered, but the
sense remains the same. Probably no one would desire a
repeal of this law, while the danger impends it was designed
to repel. The consequence of the enactment, however, has
been, that among the vast libraries of books expository of the
doctrines of revealed religion, none have been found free from
that advocacy of particular tenets or sects which includes
them within the scope of legal prohibition ; or at least no such
books have been approved by committees and introduced into
the schools. Independently, therefore, of the immeasurable
importance of moral teaching; this entire exclusion of re-
ligious teaching, though JUSTIFIABLE UNDER THE CIRCUM-
STANCES, enhances and magnifies a thousand fold, the indispen-
sableness ofmoral instruction and training. Entirely to discard
the inculcation of the great doctrines of morality andnatural the-
ology, has a vehement tendency to drive mankind into opposite
extremes; to make them devotees on one side or profligates on
the other; eachaboutequally regardless of the true constituents
of human welfare. Against a tendency to these fatal extremes,
the beautiful and sublime truths of ethics and natural religion
have a poising power. Hence it will be learned with sorrow
that of the multiplicity of books used in our schools, only three
have this object in view; and these three are used only in six
of the two thousand nine hundred and eighteen schools from
which returns have been received.’ pp. 61, 62.

“ There is no room here for doubt or misconception. It is
plainly declared, in so many words, not only that the Christian
religion has ceased to be the basis of public instruction, but

that RELIGIOUS TEACHING IS ENTIRELY EXCLUDED BYLAW; and

that this entire exclusion of religious teaching is, in the Secre-
tary’s opinion, ‘justifiable under the circumstances’ of the
case. And, (what is worse than all) the justifying circum-
stances are, it would seem, unchangeable from the very na-
ture of the case, as he apprehends it.

“ No two constructions can be put upon the language of the
report. The syllogism might be stated thus :

“No school-book shall be used in any of the public schools,

VOL. XIII. NO. 3. 42

324 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [Jui>r

says the Statute, calculated to favour any particular religious
sect or tenet.

“ Every religious book is calculated (says the Secretary,}
to favour some particular religious sect or tenet.

“ Therefore no religious book can be used in the public
schools.

“ The Secretary stretches the language of the law (not a
little perhaps) to exclude all religious teaching, as well as
all religious school books; but the design of the law, as he
expounds it, (viz. ‘ to debar successive teachers in the same
school from successively inculcating hostile religious creeds,’)
would necessarily embrace all modes and degrees of religious
teaching, whether printed, written, or oral.

“ Now in the exigency which is occasioned by this ‘ sin-
gular, and, to some extent at least, alarming phenomenon/
the Secretary proposes to introduce ‘ the sublime truths of
ethics and natural religion/ as a sort of ‘ poising power be-
tween bigotry and profligacy/ and he tells us with sorrow,
that this poising power is found at the present moment in
only six out of nearly three thousand schools ! The law
which ‘ entirely excludes religious teaching/ has been in
force about twelve years. Boys and girls trained up in the-
schools, during that interval, are now from eighteen to thirty
years of age ; and the only poising power between bigotry
and profligacy which is tolerated by law, has been introdu-
ced as yet, into only one of every five hundred schools ! !
Who would have believed that the Massachusetts schools
had sunk so low ?

“ But was not the Bible quietly exerting its influence all
this time? Surely this would not be excluded as a book
‘calculated to favour any particular sect or tenet!’ We
have at hand a very full report on this point, from the Secre-
tary of the Board, which shows that of two hundred and
ninety schools making returns, thirty-six only use the Bible,
eighty-three the New Testament, leaving one hundred and
seventy-one who use neither. Of nearly two-thirds of your
schools, it may be said that the Bible isnot reported as among
their books. I do not know how many good reasons may
be assigned for this apparent neglect or disuse of this book;
nor of how many explanations the statement is susceptible.

I only affirm, what is easy of proof, that this document con-
tains the report of books used in two hundred and ninety
schools, and in one hundred and seventy-one of them the
Bible has no place.

*841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 325

“ In this connexion I should like to have you examine
another paragraph of the same report. I will transcribe it.

‘ Arithmetic, grammar, and the other rudiments, as they
are called, comprise but a small part of the teaching in a
school. The rudiments of feeling are taught, not less than
the rudiments of thinking. The sentiments and passions get
more lessons than the intellect. Though their open recita-
tions may be less, their secret rehearsals are more. And
even in training the intellect, much of its chance of arriving,
in after life, at what we call sound judgment or common
sense ; much of its power of perceiving ideas as distinctly
as though they were coloured diagrams, depends upon the
tact and philosophic sagacity of the teacher. He has a far
deeper duty to perform than to correct the erroneous results
-of intellectual processes. The error in the individual case is
of little consequence. It is the false projecting power in the
mind — the power which sends out the error, which is to be
discovered and rectified. Otherwise the error will be repeat-
ed as often as opportunities recur. It is no part of a teach-
er’s vocation to spend day after day in moving the hands on
a dial plate backwards and forwards, in order to adjust them
to the true time; but he is to adjust the machinery and the
regulator, so that they may indicate the true time; so that
they may be a standard and measure for other things, instead
of needing other things as a standard and measure for them.
Yet how can a teacher do this, if he be alike ignorant of the
mechanism and of the propelling power of the machinery he
superintends?’ — pp. 58, 59.

“ Here is a volume of truth in half a line — ‘ The false
projecting power in the mind.’ It seems the great duty
of the teacher is to discover and rectify this power, viz. ‘the
power that sends out the error. ’ Can the Secretary mean
error in intellectual process merely ? No ; for he says, the
rectification of these is quite a subordinate matter ; and be-
sides, he speaks of ‘feeling,’ ‘passion,’ ‘sentiments.’
These are rather emotions of the heart. Surely he must
mean by this ‘ false projecting power of the mind,’ what
you and I should call a depraved heart; for the rectification
of which we should look to the Spirit of God, accompanying
the use of appointed means. Among these means we should
place the diligent reading of the Holy Scriptures, and daily
faithful instruction in the truths which they reveal. But
alas ! if the positions of the Secretary’s report are well-ground-
ed, we must dispense with all these, and betake ourselves to

326 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [Juxv

the beggarly elements of ethics and natural philosophy ; and
this, by the operation of law !

“ But I have a difficulty here. Perhaps you can relieve
me. The law, as cited in this very report, lays its weighty
injunctions upon teachers in the following solemn and im-
pressive language. ‘It shall be the duty of all instructers of
youth, to exert their best endeavours to impress on the minds
of children and youth committed to their care and instruction,
the principles of piety,' &c. It would appear then that the
principles of piety are required by law, to be inculcated in
schools from which all religious teaching is by law entire-
ly excluded ! You see my difficulty. The problem is, so to
construct a vessel, that it shall be full and empty at one and
the same time.”

There can be no doubt, we apprehend, that the morals
inculcated under the Massachusetts system, (as thus officially
expounded) are not only separated from religion, but also from
the Bible, which Mr. Barnard’s report commends as containing
the best code of morals known to the country and the age.
« Hence the Bible,” he says, “ as containing that code, and
for the sake of teaching and illustrating that code, so far
from being arbitrarily excluded from our schools ought to
be in common use in them. The use of the Bible for that
purpose cannot be dispensed with.”

But it may be asked whether in the system of moral in-
struction advocated by this party, there is not some provision
made for admitting the sanctions of religion without its par-
ticular doctrines. We do not perceive any such provision.
We suppose all reference to a written revelation of God’s
will is expressly excluded. Indeed it must be so, for it is a
difference of opinion upon the question whether the book
we call the Bible is, in fact, a revelation of God’s will, which
divides the community into believers and unbelievers ; and
furthermore it is the difference of construction put by differ-
ent men on this very written revelation which divides those
who believe in its divine authority into so many different
sects and denominations ; and it is to avoid a preference for
either of these parties or constructions that all of them are
rejected. Where there is a perfect uniformity of sentiment
among all men on a subject which the scriptures happen to
mention, the uniformity of sentiment is not impaired by this
circumstance ; neither is it strengthened, for it was perfect
before. And where there is not a uniformity of sentiment,
the use of the scriptures is denied to all parties, that they

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 327

may not be used to the prejudice of any. To illustrate our
meaning, it may be relevant to say, that we have stated the
following case to members of several school-controlling
Boards, in order to test the operation of the principle they
would establish.

Two school boys have been engaged in a violent quarrel,
ending in blows. The parties are summoned into school,
panting for breath, covered with dirt and blood, their lips
pale and quivering, and their whole frame convulsed with
passion. The teacher, after the irritation has subsided,
and the offenders have become calm enough to listen, calls
them to his desk, and suspending for a season the ordinary
exercises of the school, requests their attention to the unhap-
py case before them. He represents to the combatants the
nature and enormity of their offence — the sin of indulging
such malevolent feelings, the duty of forbearance and forgiv-
ness, &c. ; and to give the highest possible sanction to his re-
proof and exhortation, he adverts to the precepts and exam-
ple of the divine Redeemer. “ You are directed in this gos-
pel,” he may say, “ to love your enemies, to pray for them
that despitefully use you and persecute you, and when the
aggressor in the present case did the wrong, it was the duty
of the sufferer at once to forgive. And in confirmation of
this truth, we have the example of our Lord Jesus Christ,
and we may remember that it is not the example of a mere
man, but of him who has all power in heaven and on earth,
and it has therefore all the authority of God himself. He
came to our world to bless and to save it, but the world de-
spised, rejected and slew him. And did he smite when he
was smitten ? Did his bosom swell with indignation and his
eye kindle with anger when he was insulted ? No! So far
from him were all evil and sinful passions, that he prayed
for his enemies — he wept over the delusion and unhappy
doom of those who reviled and persecuted him, and even
when the hands of his betrayers and murderers were stretch-
ed out to take his guiltless life, his meek voice was heard, in
all that tumult and outrage, ‘Father forgive them, for
they know not what they do.’ Compare this, my boys,
with your feelings and conduct during the past hour. Here,
in these Holy Scriptures, is the law you have broken, and it
is sanctioned by divine authority. Here is the precept you
have violated, enforced and illustrated by the eternal Son of
God in his life upon earth. Do you not see that your offence
is rank, and ought you not to repent, confess your faults, for-

328 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

give each other, and resolve never again to fall under the do-
minion of unholy passions ? Such a resolution, taken in the
fear of God, and with an humble prayer for his grace to
strengthen you, may save you from a multitude of sins.”
Upon proposing this case to one or more individuals offici-
ally connected with the Education Boards of New York,
Massachusetts and Pennsylvania, they severally replied that
such a course would unquestionably be regarded as an infringe-
ment of the neutral principle which the school systems of
those States have recognised.

We have then put the following case:— A boy is detected
in a falsehood. The offence is known throughout the school,
and all proper means have been taken to bring the offender
to repentance, but in vain. The teacher, at some suitable
moment, calls the attention of the school to the subject, and
thinks proper to improve the occurrence for impressing on
their minds the enormity of this sin. He turns to the history
of Ananias and Sapphira, and to the fearful retribution with
which this particular sin is threatened. It is natural for him
to cite the passage which declares that the fearful and unbe-
lieving— and all liars shall have their part in the lake
which burneth with fire and brimstone, which is the second
death. “ Thus you see, young friends,” he might say, “ this
wicked child not only incurs present censure and pain, but
he offends God, and incurs the dreadful peril of being eter-
nally punished in the world beyond the grave. As Dr.
Watts’s hyinn says: —

‘ There is a dreadful hell
And everlasting pains :

There sinners must with devils dwell
In darkness, fire and chains.’ ”

This, we remarked, is simply the inculcation of the moral
duty of speaking the truth, and our reference to the bible is
for authority and sanction. Shall we be allowed to make
the reference or not? They replied without hesitation or
qualification, No ! It would be clearly religious instruction,
or instruction in religious doctrines, and it must of course be
excluded by the loosest construction of the neutral principle.
And one of them observed more particularly, that it would
offend the Universalists, who were among the most active
and liberal supporters of the public schools, and who would
rather see the whole system abolished than suffer such opin-
ions to be inculcated.

Once more — I am a teacher — I direct James, one of my

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 329

boys, to stay after the school is dismissed, to sweep the room
and put the desks, &c., in proper order. He murmurs, but
very impatiently yields to my positive commands. He usu-
ally obeys me with great cheerfulness, but it seems he has
engaged to join two boys of the neighbourhood in a skating-
frolic on a mill-pond near by, and the frustration of this plan
occasions all the sullenness and discontent. James stays re-
luctantly and does his work, and the other boys hasten cheeri-
ly to their amusement. One of them glides into an air hole
and is sucked under the ice, and the other, in attempting to
rescue him, sinks into the same current, and both are drown-
ed. The melancholy tale is soon told in every dwelling
place of a country school district, and is in the mouths of all
my scholars as they assemble the next morning. I seize the
sad occasion to impress on their minds the mysterious ap-
pointments of a righteous superintending Providence. If I
had not insisted on James’s compliance with my wishes, it is
more than possible he would have made the third victim.
So that while he was impatiently and fretfully doing his duty,
the hand of a kind Providence was gently holding him back
from danger. Hence I would have you all learn, that while
we attend to what seems clearly our present duty, we may
expect the divine protection and blessing, and that nothing
is more unwise and dangerous, than for such blind and feeble
creatures as we are to attempt to live or move but in God.
The steps of a good man are ordered by the Lord. In all thy
ways acknowledge him, &c. There is a beautiful hymn
of Cowper’s on this subject, which you would do well to>
learn.

“God moves in a mysterious way, &c. &c.n

How would this case stand in reference to the neutral prin-
ciple ? “ It would be decidedly inadmissible,” they replied.

“ It is obviously doctrinal,” and at least one of them thought
it inculcated a false doctrine.

These illustrations serve to define the boundaries between
secular and religious education, as one of the two grand par-
ties have marked them ; and it would be easy to show by a
more extended series of them, that some at least who profess
to be friendly to a moral influence in education, would not
permit it to be sustained or sanctioned by reference to divine
authority. We are aware that many whose names are given
to the non-religious theory would utterly disclaim any such
sentiment as this. But in consequence of the very indefinite
notions men have of the principles they profess to approve,.

330 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

they are not unfrequently betrayed into the most palpable
inconsistencies when they attempt to explain or define their
views. Thus we find that the very men who unanimously
passed the resolution that religious instruction should be ex-
cluded from the schools of the first district in Pennsylvania,
suffer scarcely one annual report to go out without express-
ing some sentiment totally at variance with that principle.
Take the following as examples. “ It (the institution of
public schools) imparts to thousands the rudiments of learn-
ing combined with habits of order, and the superior benefits
of moral and religious instruction.” 6th Report, 1824. p. 5.

“ It is the anxious care, &c., that the pupils shall not only
be instructed in useful literary knowledge, but that they also
be taught respect for moral order and truth, and without any
sectarian bias reverence for the fundamental and enduring
principles of Christianity.” 10th Report, p. 9.

“ The children of the public care, without any sectarian
bias whatever, are instructed in the great principles and so-
lemn obligations of Christianity, as set forth in the Holy
Scriptures.” 12th Report, p. 6.

“ It is to sound practical Christian Education (the
italics and capitals are in the original) that we must look for
improved morals, judicious industry, &c.” 16th Report,
p. 7.

And not to extend our extracts, the 17th Report, (1S35, p.
6.) speaks of “ furnishing concurrently the soundest principles
of Christian and Scholastic instruction, and the schools are
described as destined to diffuse the light of knowledge and the
blessings of Christian Education to thousands and tens of
thousands of the rising generation.”

These passages, from the reports of the controllers, une-
quivocally recognise a very high grade of systematic reli-
gious instruction, and if they truly set forth the principles
which governed them from 1824 to December 9, 1834, the
resolution passed thatday, to which we have already referred,
if not wholly inoperative, must have worked a radical change
in their administration. But yet we find the same princi-
ples distinctly recognised — as distinctly after as before the re-
solutions were adopted. Now what shall we infer from all
this but that the practice of the schools is essentially at vari-
ance with the theory of the controllers, as disclosed in their
resolution of December 9, 1834: and what does the aspect
of the times authorize us to anticipate from it, but that
when the ripe hour comes, the theory and practice will be

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 331

made concurrent, not by abandoning the former, but by pro-
hibiting the latter ? With the funds, the selection of teachers
and books, and the influence of power and patronage in their
hands, they must be more or less than men, if they fail to
carry out whatever theory they have adopted.

We, of course, cordially respond to the sentiment which
all these passages from the reports breathe, and we cite them
only to show how irreconcilable they are with the resolution
of December 1834. And even if the controllers studiously
endeavoured “ to confine the instruction in their schools to
the ordinary branches of elementary education, without the
introduction of any religious or sectarian forms,” a majority
of teachers would insensibly slide into forbidden ground.
They would find it impossible to inculcate moral truth with-
out resorting to religious sanctions — nay more — there are
teachers, and the very best of teachers, who would abandon
the employment rather than yield the right of inculcating the
truths of revelation — not with a proselyting spirit — -not for
sectarian ends, but in the fear of God and for the advance-
ment of holiness and happiness. They are oftentimes un-
conscious of the restrictions which are nominally imposed
upon them, and pursue the course which an intelligent re-
flecting person would almost instinctively follow in seeking
to lead out, guide and strengthen the faculties of a child. It
never occurs to them to inquire what their rights are, suppo-
sing them to be of course eo-extensive with their sense of
duty.*

“And why not let the matter rest in this position?” say
some. “ If we have the substance why contend about the
shadow? If religion and morality do actually have their
place in our schools — right or wrong— lawful or unlawful
— why not let the exclusive theory stand (as a theory ) for
what it is worth?”

* “ We are to teach children their duties to God ; but all duties are ground-
ed on some relation between the person doing them and the person to whom they
are owed. What this is we must therefore also declare. This we must do
plainly and simply, avoiding all technicalities and formalities, making all our
words living and personal. But as to asking myself, when I am giving infor-
mation, which I believe to be necessary for the very life and being of a child, in
order that he may be able to fulfil any duty that is appointed him to do in the
world, whether every body living within ten miles of me acknowledges the facts
of which I am speaking, to be troubled with our thoughts and questionings as
these must utterly destroy all honesty and simplicity of feeling in me, and hin-
der me from communicating an honest and simple feeling to the pupil.”

vol. xiii. no. 3. 43

332 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

Our answer to these pregnant questions is a very simple
one. The present position of affairs is but temporary. The
machinery for essentially changing it is planned with great
ingenuity, and if completed and put in motion, will be oppo-
sed or controlled with great difficulty.

We can only stop to glance at this machinery and leave
our readers to examine it. at their leisure.

1. A public school fund is the motive power. And as this
must be more or less under the control of the Legislature, it
is obvious, that, without a very radical change in the char-
acter of the people, the controlling influence will not probably
be on the side of religion. And even if there were a dispo-
sition in any Legislature to favour it, the constitutions under
which our general and most of our state governments are
administered, would be construed to forbid the use of that
influence in support of religious education, as such, even in
the remotest degree. Any state therefore which has a per-
manent fund on which the public schools rely for aid, has
made quite sure of a popular plea for the exclusion of reli-
gious instruction from them.

2. Normal schools may be made to answer a similar end.
If endowed by the state, and placed under the supervision of
a government board, the same principle of exclusion must
be adopted as in the schools under the state patronage. And
in addition to this, most of the pupils of a Normal seminary,
would have their religious habits and predilections establish-
ed, and the difficulty of adapting a course of religious in-
struction to their circumstances, (if it were required) would
be a thousand fold greater than in a school. It would be
necessary therefore in such a school, frequented by persons
of all religions and of no religion, to establish the exclusive
principle, and in the view taken of the subject by the warm-
est and most intelligent friends of the Normal system, such a
course would be fatal to the religious character of most ofthe
schools. “ In any Normal or model school to be established
by the committee of privy council, four principal objects
should be kept in view, viz., religious instruction, general in-
struction, moral training and habits of industry.”*

“ The education of persons to whom elementary schools
are to be confided, cannot be conceived of, unless its basis is
firmly laid in the knowledge of some Christian confession.”t

3. Next in order would be a government agent, or min-

* Lord John Russell.

f Prof. Thiersch.

1S41.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 333

ister of public instruction, or some other superintendent of
public schools, who will be expected to advocate and carry
out the state principle. He exerts his influence (and if he
is an intelligent, active man, it is a prodigious influence) in
ten thousand unobserved and unobservable forms. Without
seeming to be very busy, or prominent, or positive in his
movements, he can easily diffuse the leaven of exclusiveness,
through the agency of authors, editors, booksellers and local
committees. In public meetings for the advancement of
educational purposes, where all classes and professions meet,
there must be profound silence on all controverted topics.
Decency requires what policy dictates. Hence questions re-
specting the construction and location and furniture of school
houses, the details of teaching to read and write, and the
general influence and advantages of education, are presented
for discussion, and after much has been eloquently said and
(we may hope) usefully done, the convention separates on
the strength of two or three resolutions, declaring the ad-
vancement and animating prospects of the good cause, and
yet not a word has been uttered nor a thought entertained
that religion has the remotest connexion with the subject.
Such conventions held regularly for a few years, and wisely
managed on this point, will soon but insensibly work a di-
vorce of education from religion, so complete that the sugges-
tion of their union would seem impertinent.

4. And, finally, a school district library, or a collection of
books prepared for the public schools, with due regard to
“ existing prejudices (as they are called) on religious sub-
jects,” would cap the climax. A series of entertaining bio-
graphies, travels, voyages, histories and scientific works, writ-
ten in a lively style and with attractive illustrations, (careful-
ly excluding every allusion even to those doctrines of revela-
tion which are held by ninety-nine in a hundred Christian
professors), placed at public expense in every district school
house ; and constituting, in many cases, the principal reading
of the neighbourhood, must powerfully aid in warding off
all alliances with religion. And thus we have the machine-
ry completed.

These various agencies working for and into each other
could not fail, in the course of a few years, to put a school
system entirely beyond the pale of religious influence; but if
there could be a higher and more influential seminary, like
a well endowed college or ancient university, which could be
made indirectly subservient to the same end, either in sup-

334 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

plying students to the Normal seminaries, or directly to the
schools, or by patronising books and authors of a particular
class, the same end would be attained still earlier and more
efficiently. And when attained, we need not predict that
what is now apprehended as possible, would then become
a stem and galling reality. Every school book and teach-
er would be sifted as wheat, and any rule, usage, exercise
or requirement that savoured of religion would be abolish-
ed, and forbidden under severe penalties.

It is in this view that we regard the principles of the ex-
clusives with so much jealousy. It is the tendency of them
rather than any positive existing evil that alarms us. It is
not of any present, rigid or intolerant application of the prin-
ciple we complain. Its supporters are too politic thus
prematurely to awaken the apprehensions of the religious
community. An easy neutrality will imperceptibly accom-
plish much more than direct opposition.

It must not be inferred from these remarks, that we oppose
the interpretation which the exclusives have put upon the
principle on which our public school systems are declared
to rest. It is to the principle that our objections are made,
and not to the construction of it. Respecting this we are
with them to the very letter. They are unquestionably
right ; and the more ultra the more right. The position that
our schools should not be religious, is utterly untenable.
They ought to be religious; they are, and must be religious.
The point we would establish is, that our country cannot
maintain its present form of government, nor any other form
of free government, unless the general education of our chil-
dren is accompanied with or built upon a religious education.
It has been well said that reading and writing are no more
educationthanasawandchiselarecabinet-making. They are
mere instruments capable of being applied to good or evil pur-
poses, according to the amount of presiding intelligence and
moral principle in the possessor. “ The acquirements me-
chanically imparted to evil minded men, can serve only as
so many master-keys put into their hands to break into the
sanctuary of humanity; and on the other hand, to withhold
these instruments, is not to render the depraved powerless,
for he who cannot read will learn a seditious speech or a
treasonable song as well as he who can read, and ignorance
of writing will not hinder the firing of machinery or the
drawing of a trigger.” As religious freemen, we say, that
our public schools must have a religious character— without

1S41.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 335

it, their utility is exceedingly questionable. As Protestants,
we say, that the religious character of our public schools
should be decidedly Protestant, and of course as it respects
Roman Catholics, decidedly sectarian. As it respects other
Protestant sects, they should be religious but not denomina-
tional. They should recognise the free and unrestricted use
of the Holy Scriptures, and such religious forms and exerci-
ses as may be agreeable to the majority of the district or terri-
tory within which the school is situated.

We will not stay to prove how directly in opposition to
all this are the doctrines which we are attempting to com-
bat. The Massachusetts board declare that religious teach-
ing is entirely excluded by law from their schools. The
board of assistants of the city of New York affirm that reli-
gious instruction is no part of a common'school education,
and the controllers of the public schools of the first district of
Pennsylvania take the ground that the introduction of any
religious or sectarian forms as part of the discipline of the
schools is a violation of the tax-payer’s rights. If these po-
sitions are right, no man can reasonably deny that William
G. Griffin and others* are right in the principle of their me-
morial, and the answer of the Legislature to it is a palpable
evasion of the question which the memorial presents. W.
G. G. pays his tax to support a public school, and sends his
children. The Legislature assures him that there his chil-
dren may obtain useful knowledge without being liable to
any religious influence. He is a Universalist, and he
wishes his children to think as he does. Does it matter at
all to him whether the teacher directly and dogmatically teach-
es the doctrine of eternal punishment in the world to come
from a Catechism, or from the Bible, or in a prayer, or in a
hymn ? Does any man need to be told that a creed may be
taught in any one of these forms as well as in any other ?
What answer is it, then, to the memorial of W. G. G. and
others, to say that “ praying is a mere conventional form, akin
to sitting with heads covered like the Society of Friends, or to
dancing like the community of Shakers ?” What answer
is it to say that “ the teacher is not paid for praying,” and
that therefore the memorialists’ money is not contributed to
support that branch of the school exercises? Might not the
same reply be made, had it been set forth and proved that
the doctrine of eternal rewards and punishments had been

* The memorialists to the New York Legislature, upon whose memorial Mr.
Barnard’s report was made.

336 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

taught in an essay read at the opening of the school ? Is it
not a religions exercise ? Is not the very reading of the
Bible a religious exercise?* So of singing, does it rnalter to
the Unitarian whether we teach the doctrine of the Trinity
in prose or poetry, in sermon or song ; whether our tenets
are inculcated from the first verses of the first chapter of
John, or from the last verse of Bishop Heber's beautiful
missionary hymn,

“ Till o’er our ransomed nature,

The Lamb for sinners slain,

Redeemer, King, Creator,

Return in bliss to reign 1”

It is enough to make out their case that a sentiment is incul-
cated which they hold to be erroneous and pernicious; and
that their money is used to pay the wages of the teach-
er who is thus employed. To say that the singing is no part
of the exercises of the school, which the teacher is employed
to conduct, is trifling. The rule of the school requires the
pupil to be present at 9 o’clock, and the offensive doctrine
is read or said or sung after that hour, and under the authori-
ty of the teacher. How can a case be more completely
made out? and what a bold evasion it is to say, that the pub-
lic money is not applied as directly to this as to any exercise
of the school during the day? It would have been perfect-
ly competent for the memorialists to reply, the man is paid
by the week or month or year, not for this, that and the other
exercise or branch.

We say then that the report which has been so much and
so justly applauded for many of its sentiments, does not fair-
ly meet the question presented. It dodges the stroke of the
memorial. That was aimed at every shade and degree of
religious influence or cultivation. It assumed the ground,
(since taken for a different purpose) that if the discipline or
instruction of a school, sustained at the common charge of
the people, is in the slightest degree religious, the rights of
the tax-paying citizen, who has no religious faith, are as
much violated as are the rights of Roman Catholics when
Protestant peculiarities are introduced, or as are the rights of

* It has been long ago deliberately, and we think correctly, settled by the
Board of Education in Ireland, that the reading of the Bible either in the au-
thorised or Douay version is a religious exercise, and as such it was required to
be confined to those doctrines which were specially set apart for religious in-
struction. And the same regulation was to be observed respecting prayer. —
[Regulations of the National Schools.]

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 337

the Methodist when Calvinistic doctrines are inculcated. If
it is true, as the committee of the New York Board of As-
sistants assert, that “ the legislature intended the public
school fund to be employed for the purpose of communicat-
ing to the children of the state, instruction of a strictly secu-
lar character , altogether unconnected with religious edu-
cation,” the objection lies as logically and as strongly against
the religious prayer, or the religious psalm or hymn, as
against the homily, the creed, or the catechism. And the
irreligious man has an equal right to insist on the most rigid
construction of this law, with the Protestant who insists
on the exclusion of Roman Catholic doctrines or forms.
So that we are forced to the conclusion, that the idea of neu-
trality in this matter is utterly preposterous. Education
must be religious or not religious. If it is religious, the
public school fund, by the showing of its sworn friends, is
perverted. And at this point, as we have seen, one of the
two great parties rests itself. Before we introduce the other,
however, there is a very grave and important question to
settle, viz : — whether the party, whose position we have just
described, is resisting innovations, and defending long-estab-
lished and universally admitted claims, or whether it is itself
an innovator, ruthlessly bent upon subverting and destroy-
ing ancient principles essential to our security and happiness.
The result of this inquiry will not make right less right, or
wrong less wrong, but it will serve to throw light on the
general subject, and perhaps guide us to some important
conclusions.

We have already intimated, that what we understand by
a system of popular instruction was never known, and is not
to this day known, in any part of the earth, nor under any
other government than ours. It was devised to answer the
purposes of just such a government as ours. Of most govern-
ments, it would be utterly subversive. Of ours, it is the
only preservative. In those countries, where they have
made the nearest approaches to it, there are checks and in-
cumbrances (not easily to be thrown off) which essentially
modify the character of the institution in their hands.

The origin of the system of which we speak, was purely
and emphatically religious.

“ It being one chief project of Satan,” said the colonists
of 1 620, “ to keep men from the knowledge of the scripture,
as in former times keeping them in unknown tongues, so in
these latter times by persuading from the use of tongues.

338 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

that so at least the true sense and meaning of the original-
might be clouded and corrupted with false glosses of de-
ceivers, &c. It is therefore ordered, &c.”

And after the first generation of the pilgrims had gone
to the grave — in the year 1671 — it was ordained, that “for-
asmuch as it greatly concerns the welfare of this country that
the youth thereof be educated not only in good literature
but in sound doctrine, it be commended to the serious con-
sideration and special care of the overseers of the college,
and the selectmen of the several towns, not to admit or
suffer any such to be continued in the office of teaching,
educating or instructing youth or children in the college
or schools that have manifested themselves unsound in the
faith, or scandalous in their lives, and have not given satis-
faction according to the rules of Christ.”

In process of time the colonies became states, and the
states were divided into counties, and these into towns, em-
bracing from six to eight miles square, the dividing lines
being marked by natural or artificial bounds. Each of
these towns is a corporation for certain purposes and is repre-
sented in the legislature. They are required to provide for
their own poor, to keep roads and bridges in repair, to pre-
serve the health and morals of the inhabitants, to provide
for the education of the children and youth, and for the
support of the gospel ministry. The towns are again divided
(for religious purposes principally) into parishes, which have
limited corporate powers, independent of the town; and for
educational purposes the town is subdivided into still smaller
sections called school districts, embracing perhaps from one
to two miles square, and a sufficient population to maintain
a school from two to twelve months annually. Each of
these districts is likewise invested with sovereign authority
as to the ends of its organization. The inhabitants determine
all things relating to the location and occupation of the
school house — as well as the employment of the teacher
and his duties. They are, in short, little school-republics
holding a relation to the town not unlike that which each of
the States sustains to the national confederacy.

A meeting of the inhabitants of the town who are qualified
by law to vote, is held annually to elect the officers of the
corporation, to raise money for municipal purposes, and
among others for the support of schools. Whatever sum is
voted is assessed on the polls and estates of the inhabitants,
and collected in the usual form.

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 339

The school money is appropriated to the several school
districts, sometimes according to the number of scholars they
enrol ; sometimes according to the share of taxes they pay,
and sometimes in a ratio compounded of both these, and the
district school is maintained for such time as the appropria-
tion will allow, unless it is prolonged by a district tax,
which may be imposed if a majority of the inhabitants shall
so direct. When the share of school money falling to a
district is insufficient to maintain a master, they employ a
female, and the desire to have the term of instruction pro-
tracted, doubtless leads, sometimes, to the employment of
cheap and inferior teachers.

But the glory of the system is this. It looks upon the
rich and the poor as alike interested in the early education
of children and youth, and it considers the whole wealth of
the community as pledged for this purpose. The protection
of property and of the rights of its possessors is involved in
the predominance of virtue, intelligence and subordination
to law — so that the school tax is to the rich, an indirect pre-
mium of insurance against the prevalence of ignorance,
violence and anarchy. The poor man’s labour is a contribu-
tion to the wealth of the community, and his children, if
educated, are capable of contributing something to its intel-
ligence, prosperity and moral strength ; but he has not the
means of furnishing them from his scanty earnings, with
the education that shall fit them for the high responsibilities
of freemen. In the annual town meetings, to which we
have referred, these two classes are brought together ; and
the poor man is allowed to thrust his hand to the very bot-
tom of his rich neighbour’s purse, and take out just as
much money as he wants for the plain but useful and
thorough education of his troop of children. The many, whose
means are limited, can always control the few, who have an
abundance. The right is exercised for a purpose in which
both parties are alike interested ; there is no motive to abuse
it, nor can the avails of its exercise be, by any contrivance,
essentially misappropriated.

We see then that the weakest in purse is the strongest in
power. And this single feature in that system works like a
charm in allaying the discontents and jealousies which
spring from the unequal distribution of wealth. At least
once a year the tables are turned, and the treasure of the
town is laid at the feet of legal voters. It is, moreover,
a necessary result of this system that those who pay so

VOL. XIII. no. 3. 44

340 Religious Instruction in Common Schools . [July

largely for the boon of popular education, should interest
themselves to some extent in its character. “ If we must
pay roundly for education,” say they, “ let us have good
education.” And especially is this feeling entertained in
larger towns, where a grammar school, or a school for in-
struction in the higher branches of learning is maintained
for the benefit of the whole town — for in such schools the
children of the richest and the poorest sit side by side, and
no distinction is recognised apart from personal merit.

The direction and preservation of this most wise and
beautiful machinery is entrusted to the largest possible num-
ber of hands ; for, as we have seen, the lowest practicable
subdivision of the population is into school districts, and the
highest and most unlimited sovereignty that can consist with
the preservation of the system is conferred on these districts
for school purposes. It would be difficult to reduce the
fraction lower, without giving a school to each family. We
need not point out the harmony of this great principle of our
early school-system, with the popular or democratic nature
of our government. It throws the whole power into the
hands of the people, and so distributes it, that its concen-
tration in the hands of a few is utterly impracticable.

But the crowning glory of the scheme was its bold, un-
compromising recognition of religious truth as its basis.

In twice ten thousand forms is this distinguishing feature
in the old common school laws of New England to be traced;
and even, to this hour, the operative law of the “ Bay State”
requires of teachers that they use their best endeavours to
impress on the minds of children and youth committed to
their care and instruction the principles of piety as well
as those of justice, and a sacred regard to truth.

And yet, strange to tell, the learned counsel in the late
New York debate, exultingly inquires, “ who ever went to a
common school to be taught religion ? The idea that we
are bound to teach religion in our common schools is a per-
fectly novel idea to an American mind.”

We have traced the power over this vast subject into the
hands of that little humble secluded republic, the school dis-
trict. And why not leave it there ? Why not let these
plain husbandmen and mechanics take a share of the annual
school appropriation, select a teacher, and have a school to
please themselves ? If they choose to have a Mormonite or
a Shaker, let them have him, and let the minority do, as
other minorities do, make the best of their circumstances,

1S41.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 341

till they can better them. If here and there a single district
runs into folly and atheism, the mischief is hedged up within
narrow limits. Across the mill-stream, or over the hill, there is
a conscientious and godly man, who seeks at once the intel-
lectual and eternal improvement of his pupils, and the mo-
mentary reign of error and superstition may serve to excite
a counteracting influence to more activity. And even if a
whole town should be betrayed into some extravagance or
other, it is a local evil, and easily restrained or corrected.
Why interfere then, with a system so congenial to the civil
institutions of the country, and so happily contrived for the
distribution of power and responsibility among the many ?

“Because,” say wise and influential men, “there will
never be a general improvement of the system till there
is more concentration of power. We must have better
school-houses, and better books, and better teachers. Per-
haps the people are not prepared just now to come up to
our mark in taxes, and we must therefore have a fund — a
public fund — to eke out the supply. And then we must
have a few choice men (the aristocracy of educators) to su-
pervise the whole business, leaving the nominal power in
the hands of the people, as it ever has been, but silently
gathering up a subtle, overbearing, all-pervading influence,
that shall bind, never to loose, and loose, never to bind.”

But why doubt the readiness of the people to come up to
any mark in taxes that the exigencies of the age demand ?
Every dollar, every dwelling, every foot of land is holden
for this very purpose in every town. The people have only
to say it, and one hundred thousand dollars are as one thou-
sand.*

“ Yes,” say the new powers, “ but the people are slow to
perceive, and still slower to preserve their interests. There
are besides wonderful improvements in the science of teach-
ing. New light has sprung up in the path of the educator.
Books and teachers of a new order are now to be had — the
principles of organization and discipline have become more
perfect, and for the purpose of introducing these improve-
ments, we must have an efficient organization adapted to all
sects, classes and conditions. The State fund, which is par-
tially to supply the means of sustaining the public schools,
is to be distributed. It is common property, and must be

* The various bearings of the fund scheme are set forth in a very convincing
manner, in a late pamphlet, entitled “ Thoughts on Popular Education, by •
citizen of Pennsylvania.”

342 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

used for purposes of common interest and utility. Hence it
must not be applied to pay a teacher, or to pay for instruc-
tion, or to purchase books, unless the teacher, the instruction
and the books, are alike acceptable to all who have contri-
buted to the public fund. The Roman Catholic interdicts
its appropriation to any person or thing that savours of Pro-
testantism, and the Protestant remonstrates against any
favour or countenance to Popery. The Protestant sects are
also jealous of each others influence, and watch with a wake-
ful eye for the first deviation from strict neutrality. And
over and above all these, the great irreligious or no-sect
party rises up, and in tones of thunder would forbid the use
of a farthing of the “ people’s money,” for the propagation
directly or indirectly of the creeds and dogmas of a false or
fabulous religion. Inviolability of conscience ! right of pri-
vate judgment ! no Popery ! no religion ! no infidelity ! no
prayers ! no psalm-singing ! no Bible ! evils of popular
ignorance ! universal diffusion of knowledge ! Church and
State ! Religion and Politics ! These and similar outcries
rend the air ; and the voice of reason and good sense is lost
in the general clamour.

Wealth and population increase — the public lands are
divided, and the surplus revenue (whenever there is any)
distributed with a lavish hand, and all is swallowed up in
that most popular of all reservoirs, the common school fund.
The school tax becomes light, and is finally abolished. The
tie which this tax formed between the rich and the poor,
and between both and the public school is severed, and the
education of the people is in the hands of a small band of
government officers, and they in turn in the hands of some
active, intelligent, crafty Atheist or Universalist ! A won-
derful metamorphosis this, and yet by no means an imaginary
one. It seems but yesterday since the sovereignty of the
people, in each one of their thousand school districts, was
supreme. To-day their rights and privileges, though no-
minally undisturbed, are really subject to a foreign power,
residing out of the district, out of the town, and out of the
country, and associated directly with the government of the
state. The transforming power which we have attributed
to a public school fund, is not hidden. Placed at the disposal
of the state, it must be distributed at the will of the state,
and on such condition as the state chooses to prescribe.
The state government is organized for specific purposes,
none of which embrace the interests of religion. Hence it

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 343

claims the privilege of looking over the heads of all sects
and bodies of men, religious and irreligious, and refuses to
lend itself to favour or prejudice any of them. The right,
once possessed by the school district, to order the schools
according to its own liking, is thus merged in the general
principle, that a public school, receiving aid from a common
fund, should occupy common ground, and must of necessity
exclude all instruction on controverted subjects ; and espe-
cially all instruction of a religious character, about which
scarcely any two persons perfectly agree. From this point
the parties diverge. The political and anti-religious power
being in the ascendant, (whatever might be the opinions and
wishes of a majority of a given school district) the infusion
of the fund-influence sinks the whole system to the level of
heathen morality. The principle once settled, that no reli-
gious instruction can be tolerated but with the consent of all
the tax-payers, and there is an end (as we shall show by and
by) to all practicable schemes of introducing religion into
the public schools. And it should be borne in mind, that
the surrender of the independence of the school district in
this matter is made, at present, for a very inadequate com-
pensation.* In the State of New York, for example, the
people raise among themselves four dollars for every five
that are expended on the public schools, and of this four-
fifths, the control would of course rest with those who pay it.
It is the one-fifth derived from the public fund which brings
all the schools under the stern interdict of which we are
speaking.

The nature and extent of this interdict is very fully illus-
trated in the original progress of a controversy which has
just occurred in one of our chief cities. We think an exami-
nation of some of its details will show conclusively that it is

* This was one of the strongest arguments used by the friends of specific
religious instruction against the Kildare Street Society’s schools in Ireland —
in that the concession costs more than it is worth. “Asa proof how little such a
system can prevail,” says the Hon. and Rev. Baptist Noel, “ the Kildare So-
ciety, after ten years exertions, could get less than 30,000 children into their
schools, out of half a million that should have been instiucted.” They proposed
to give no religious instruction, except the mere reading of the Bible, in order
that they might draw into their schools children of parents who would not take
religious instruction at their hands. They agreed to abstain from any explana-
tion or application of Bible truth. And what did they gain by this fearful sacri-
fice ? Why a mere handful of children from a countless multitude who were
left in ignorance. And even the Bible reading soon degenerated into a mere
heartless form, and as some affirm, was oftentimes entirely laid aside. The gain
is utterly disproportioned to the risk.

344 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

religion and not sectarianism against which the war is
waged. And as this word is of frequent occurrence, we
may as well ascertain its application, and that of its various
cognates, to our circumstances.

“ A Sectarian is one of a sect or party in religion, which
has separated itself from the established church, or which
holds tenets different from those of the prevailing denomi-
nation in a kingdom or state.” Webster. The word is not
in Johnson.

“ Sectarianism is a disposition to dissect from the estab-
lished church or predominant religion, and to form new
sects.” Webster — not in Johnson.

“ Sectarism is a disposition to petty sects, in opposition to
things established.” Johnson.

“ Sectary , a person who separates from the established
church, or from the prevailing denomination of Christians —
one who divides from further establishments, (Webster) and
joins with those distinguished by some particular whims.”
Johnson.

An example of the use of the last word may suffice for all :
“Jloman Catholic tenets are inconsistent on the one hand,
with the truth of religion professed and protested by the
Church of England (whence we are called Protestants) ; and
the Anabaptists, separatists and sectaries on the other hand,
whose tenets are full of schism, and inconsistent with mon-
archy.” Bacon.

In our country, we have neither church nor monarchy —
nothing to adhere to ; nothing to separate from. Each man
is an establishment, and any two men may make a sect. A
sect in this sense is defined* by Webster, to be a number of
persons united in tenets, (chiefly in philosophy or religion)
but constituting a distinct party, by holding sentiments dif-
ferent from those of other men — and by Johnson, it is de-
fined to be a body of (two or more) men following some
particular master, or united in some settled tenets. In these
senses, the Mormonites are as properly called a sect as the
Methodists or Baptists. The Bunkers, Shakers, Universal-
ists, Deists, Owenites, are all sects, and are entitled to equal
deference and consideration, as sects, with any of the most
numerous and influential of our Christian communities.

As we have no standard by which to determine the rela-
tive importance or consequence of a sect, we must regard
them all as on an equal footing. There was a time in this
country, when Methodists and Baptists were thought and

1S41.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 345

talked of very much, as the Perfectionists and Campbellites
are now. Whose province is it to form a scale of rank or
consideration, and to assign each sect its proper grade ?
Who can determine to-day how their position and weight
may be shifted to-morrow, and who would undertake to
adopt systems, and books, and instruments of teaching, to
a state of things so unsettled and fluctuating as this?

The ground we assume, therefore, is that, in this country,
there is no practicable scheme of blending any kind or degree
of religious instruction with the ordinary exercises of our
schools, without some kind or degree of sectarianism, as it
is called, and that under these circumstances we must pursue
one of three courses, viz :

1. To exclude all religious instruction.

2. To let every sect educate its own children.

3. To adopt a system which shall avowedly embrace re-
ligious instruction on the broadest principles that will admit
of its free and efficient introduction.

We will examine these methods in their order.

1. Of the exclusion of all religious instruction. This
course is characteristic of the systems now prevalent in New
York and Massachusetts. The necessity of this course is
avowed with great freedom and emphasis by Mr. Simpson
of Scotland, the author of several works on education.
“ The Bible should not be taught from two to fourteen.
Masters should be dismissed for meddling with the subject
of revealed religion. I would prohibit the teacher from any
reference in his lessons to Christian doctrines or Christian
history. The Bible had better not be placed in the secular
school at all. Without this (exclusion) we never shall carry
into effect a system of national education.” Parliamentary
Debate, June 19, 1S39.

We are not surprised at this. It is well known that Uni-
tarian influence has the seat of its power in Massachusetts.
It has appropriated to its support and propagation the reve-
nues, and charities, and renown of that most ancient and
venerable institution, Harvard University . The educa-
tional interests of the State are in the hands of a Board, a
majority of whom are of the Unitarian or some lower school.
The Secretary is a Unitarian, and a very considerable part of
his salary is (or was) paid by a wealthy Unitarian gentleman
of Boston, who also, if common report may be relied on,
contributed one half of the amount invested in the two Normal
schools of that state. Now we confidently submit that with

346 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

such an influence bearing upon the interests of education in
that state, it would be very difficult for any thing in the form
of positive religious instruction to be introduced into the
schools, except with primings and modifications which the
great body of Christian professors in that state, would regard
as destructive of its scriptural character. In England, the
idea of union with Unitarians in any plan of positive scrip-
tural instruction, on the most liberal principles which dis-
senters hold, is not entertained, so great and radical is the
difference between them and all other bodies of Christians.

We present these views not as in any manner discredita-
ble to those whose religious opinions are involved. With
their impressions of truth and duty, any other course would
be decidedly reprehensible. But it is discreditable to those
who hold the faith of the puritans, and who stand where
Bradford and Carver and Winslow stood, to be indiffer-
ent or inactive while the children of the people are coming
to years of maturity under a system of popular education,
which takes no sanctions from the religion of the gospel, and
which gives power to the mind, without care for the regula-
ting influence of godliness in the heart. We would show
them, if this be the plan, the slow and stealthy steps by which
the foundations of evangelical morality are subverted, and
how surely the absence of religious principle from the public
schools, will work a corresponding defect in all the social and
civil relations of life. We mentioned the New York plan of
public instruction as founded on the same exclusive principle,
and shall refer to but two sources of evidence, and these have
been already introduced.

The first is Mr. Barnard’s report to the New York Legis-
lature, (January 1838). The extract we have made, (supra
p. 322) is very decisive of the point, and indeed the whole ar-
gument of that report is directed to the establishment of the
broad position that religion is not taught in the public schools.
“ If the Christian religion as a system of faith, whether ac-
cording to our creed or another creed, according to the no-
tions of one sect or of another sect, is not taught in these
schools, then of course there can be no pretence, (for the as-
sertion of the memorialists) that religion is supported by the
State.”

No one can misinterpret this language. The doctrine is
that the right of rejecting all religions must be respected as
an element of religious liberty, and that the compulsory recog-
nition of any religion is an invasion of that liberty.

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 347

The other source of evidence is the reportof the New York
committee on arts and sciences, from which we have already
made one or two extracts. (See p. 318.)

We are furnished, in this document, with some very posi-
tive and conclusive declarations. “ If any books are used in
the public schools relating in the slightest degree to the doc-
trines or ceremonies of the Roman Catholic or any other re-
ligious denomination , the directors of the school, or those pro-
per officers, should cause them to be immediately removed.
Religious instruction is no part of a common school educa-
tion,” &c. &c.

A close comparison of these sentiments, with those we
have drawn from the reports of the Massachusetts Board,
shows clearly that these two States, which are regarded as tak-
ing the lead on educational subjects, have virtually discarded
the Christian religion, and all inculcation of its doctrines,
from the course of public instruction.

The same feature, or rather the same defect, is seen in the
character of the district school libraries, which though now pub-
lished under the express sanction of those states respectively,
are as really and truly the creatures of State patronage as if
every volume bore the imprimatur of the Executive depart-
ment. So long as there is in these libraries nothing immoral
on the one hand, and nothing religious on the other, the
state may safely favour their circulation and efficiently fur-
ther the non-religious principle on which the whole fabric
rests. And whenever any objection is raised it will be easy
to call it a bookseller’s enterprise, and thus throw on all pur-
chasers, “ past, present and to come,” the responsibility of
their acts. When we say concerning the states of Massa-
chusetts and New York, that they solemnly renounce all con-
nexion between religion and public education, we do not
mean that this is done in the spirit of hostility or disdain.
The ground assumed is that the state is not expected to be
religious, that it is in its very nature destitute of religious
susceptibility. It denies all knowledge of religion and dis-
owns all connexion with or sympathy for her. “ Religion
has her proper friends, let them take care of her.” Her con-
cern is with the spiritual man. The state is exclusively con-
cerned with secular interests, and its power terminates where
the authority of religion may be lawfully exercised.

In order to show that the advocates of the non-religious
principle are sensible of the impossibility of excluding all re-
ligious instruction from our common schools, we quote the

von. xiii. no. 3. 45

348 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

following passage from the report of the debate in the re-
cent New York case. “ It is argued,” said one of the learned
counsellors, “ that if the doctrines of some known sect are
not taught in the public shools, there is no religion. Why,
Sir, we have been taught sound morals in all our schools.
I do not know any school in which they have not been
taught. We are bound to teach them. Thou shalt not lie,
thou shalt not steal, are precepts which we teach in our
schools, and if we are bound to teach them, we are at liber-
ty to teach those general religious truths which give them
sanction. This is not teaching religion. This is morality,
and an invoking of the common sanctions of that morality.
We don’t teach purgatory. We don’t teach baptism or no
baptism. We don’t teach any thing that is disputed among
Christians. We have no right to do so. But we have a
right to declare moral truths, and this community gives us
that right; not the law, but public sentiment. And is
there no common principle in which all agree ? Is there not
a principle to which all religious men refer? And have we
not a right thus far to teach the sanctions of morality in these
schools? And because we teach the principles which every-
body acknowledges and nobody disputes ; which give otfence
to nobody and ought not, are we to be told that these are re-
ligious schools? Why, in our common schools we have all
been taught the common truths of religion, and yet no one
ever went there to receive religious education.”

The advocate speaks of the sanctions of moral truth as a
subject on which the opinions of all Christians harmonize.
Does he not know that the extent of these sanctions, and the
authority on which they rest, are among the most prominent
lines of distinction between denominations. “Thou shalt
not steal” is a moral precept to be taught in school. Where
are its sanctions ? The command of God as recorded in the
twentieth chapter of Exodus. Will you send the pupil to
the Protestant Bible for it ? Who dare forbid it ? And yet
hundreds of thousands of Christians will complain that in so
doing you expose their children to what they consider mis-
chievous error, for you lead them to suppose, (say they) in
the absence of the checks and guards with which they have
surrounded the sacred text, that some of their holiest servi-
ces are expressly prohibited by God himself! Does the pu-
pil inquire for the penal sanctions of this law, and is his eye
directed to 1 Cor. vi. 9, 10: “Know ye not that the un-

righteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not de-

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. S49

ceived ; neither fornicators, nor idolaters, *********
nor thieves, &c., shall inherit the kingdom of God. Will the
Universalist be satisfied to have the child infer or be told
that there is but one other kingdom, that of eternal darkness
and despair?

What principle is it to which all religious men refer as the
measure of moral sanctions? Who determines what consti-
tutes a religious man? Are not Jews and Roman Catholics
and Unitarians and Swedenborgians, religious men? And
why should even irreligious men be thus summarily pushed
aside? Are they not taxed for the support of our schools,
and do not their children frequent them, and does not the
very report of the body whose views the advocate is sup-
porting, claim for them the same deference which is paid to
their religious neighbours?

It would seem moreover, that the common truths of reli-
gion may be taught to a child without giving him religious
education. And what are common truths, if the being and
attributes of God, the mission and offices of Christ, the divine
agency of the Holy Spirit, the over-ruling providence of
God, the resurrection of the dead and the eternal retributions
of the future world, are not? And what is religious educa-
tion but to bring the mind and will under the influence of
these common truths ?

Thus we see that the struggle of the advocates of the non-
religious system, to relieve themselves from the dilemma into
which they are thrown, respecting the moral basis of their
scheme, only involves them in greater difficulties.* We

* “ A standard of some kind must be had, or else morals can never be taught
Is the standard then by which the Legislature or corporation intend the children
of this state or city to be educated, to be the standard of Heathens, or Jews, or
Deists, or Mahommedans or Christians 1 For the word religion we care
nothing: it may be expunged from the language without detriment ; and per-
haps, in the present bewilderment of men’s minds, with benefit. In propriety
of speech, as well as of thought, we take morals to be the generic term of which
religion is only a species or an attribute. By morals we mean the science
which explains the relations, and their resulting duties, which exist between
Almighty God and his accountable creatures ; and which, because they bind
men to the seivice of God, are aptly enough called, (from religo, to bind ) reli-
gion. The only question in which we have any solicitude — and in this we do
feel a deep solicitude — is, whether the legislature of this state, in requiring and
sanctioning a system of moral instruction for the education of the people, have
also required and sanctioned the doctrine of our Saviour as the basis and stan-
dard of morality 1

“ The state imposes a tax for the education of the citizens, and inclusively for
moral education. But the state prescribes no rule or standard of moral educa-
tion. Citizens of all denominations are left free to prescribe their own standard,

350 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

avail ourselves of a very clear and forcible exposition of
their ground furnished by a cotemporaneous print, and the
more valuable from the circumstance that it comes from the
locus in quo of the controversy.

or a standard for their own children. We choose to avail ourselves of the right
conceded to us by the state : we choose to prescribe the standard for our own
children, and not to accept that which the managers of the Public Schools have
provided for us without the sanction of legislative authority. We charge it as
a usurpation on the Trustees of the Public Schools, that they have established
any standard. Be the standard what it may, Christian, Jewish, Mahommedan
or Pagan, the state has neither prescribed nor sanctioned it. Neither did the
state suppose that the people would give moral instruction without a standard of
morals, for this would be either impossible or subversive of all social institutions.
But the state has left the citizens free to prescribe their own standard ; and
therefore in the exercise of this freedom, and in order fairly to carry out the de-
sign of the state, we demand our portion of the public money, in order that we
may dispense moral instruction to our children by a standard of our own pre-
scription.

“ We are well aware of the difficulty of separating practical or moral from the
dogmatic of Christianity. In our view of Christianity, such a separation is im-
practicable. Still it is no more than what other governments have attempted ;
and what the Trustees of the Public Schools have themselves aimed to accom-
plish. We are not prepared to recommend this course to the legislature ; but
our opinion is, that unless they shall adopt it, they will be driven in equity to
the alternative of granting the petition of the Romanists ; and, consequently,
•imilar petitions from other denominations.

“We cannot leave the subject without pointing out what seems to us a dan-
gerous fallacy in connexion with it : that morality, in its,, principles, precepts
and motives, is to be conformed to public opinion. We call this a fallacy, be-
cause the very fact of dispensing moral instruction to the public involves the of-
fice of foiming the opinion of the public by means of that instruction. The
legislature have repudiated this fallacy. In providing for the moral education
of the people of the state, they have in effect declared their determination to
form, as far as is in their power, the public opinion of the people of the state.

“ The single question therefore is, by what standard of morals does the legisla-
ture design that the public opinion of the rising generation of this state shall
be formed 1 By the Christian standard ? If so, let them avow and define it.
By the standard which the Trustees and Superintendents of the public schools
have virtually erected 1 If so, let them give it their sanction. By the standard
which the people in their individual or denominational capacities may choose !
If so, let them provide for a pro rata distribution of the funds.

“ The advantages of a state system, (though as Churchmen we are by no
means prepared to reccommend its adoption) are, in a political point of view,
great and numerous ; but if we cannot, or rather since we cannot — have a sys-
tem which fairly acknowledges and establishes Christianity, and so makes it
formative of public opinion ; and since on the contrary we are forced to take up
with a system which does not acknowledge Christianity, and which consequent-
ly does not form public opinion by the Christian standard, but which leaves pub-
lic opinion to degenerate according to the established laws of human nature, and
stands ready to follow and adapt itself to it, as fast as it degenerates, since this
is the case, why then, as the safer and better alternative, we are inclined to wish
that the fund might, by legislative enactment, be distributed to the various de-
nominations, Romanists, Protestants, Jews and Atheists, who may use it, under
proper securities and according to their abilities, to advance secular and moral
education in their own way.” (The Churchman.)

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 351

As it is undesirable and impracticable to exclude religious
instruction from the schools, the second of the three courses
proposed is, that every religious sect or denomination shall
educate its own children.

We assume that religious people generally of all denom-
inations desire -that our school-going population should be
religiously educated by some means or other, and a very
large proportion of the irreligious would prefer that their chil-
dren should at least be taught to fear God and obey his laws.
Those who attend the public schools in the cities are chiefly
from families who have not the means to obtain education
elsewhere, and no one who is conversant with such subjects
need be told that religious teaching, in a majority of families
both in city and country, is very rare and imperfect. It is
common with them to reason much after the manner of the
state. “We are not associated as families fora religious pur-
pose. Religion is a matter between each individual and
God. Industry and sobriety, economy and good order are
essential to our comfort and respectability, and therefore they
should be observed; but religious feelings and duties, are of
individual and not family or social concern.” We need not
stop to expose the fallacy and danger of such views. They
are sufficiently obvious.

Apart from the family, the mass of children in our country
cannot receive appropriate religious instruction, unless it is
furnished by Sunday or daily schools, and as to the former,
(invaluable as they are in the absence of what is better) it is
clear that their power must be prodigiously increased before
it is adequate to counteract or even to neutralize the influ-
ence of examples, and evil communications during the other
six days of the week. But who does not know that a very
small proportion of the children of this country, are in
stated attendance on Sunday schools, or are enjoying
even the comparatively meager protection which is af-
forded by them ? A parent therefore who may be desiring
that his offspring should be trained up in the knowledge and
belief of the Scriptures, and in habits of obedience to the
laws and precepts which they reveal, has a right to insist
upon the introduction of these principles of education into
the process of daily tuition, and especially is he justified in
so doing by the unqualified testimony of educators, all the
world over, to the truth that religion is to education what
air is to vitality. Education without religion is at least as
likely to prove a curse as a blessing. We do not say that he

352 Religious Instruction in Common Reboots. [July

may attempt to compel others to adopt his views. This
would be to maintain his rights at the expense of the equal-
ly sacred rights of others. But his principles are sound;
and whenever a majority of these whose children frequent
the school think with him, it is unquestionably their duty to
adopt them and make religion, practically, what it is allow-
ed to be theoretically, the ground work of the whole pro-
cess. Nothing will more forcibly illustrate the relations and
bearings of the principles which are involved in this branch
of our subject, than a brief history of the controversy to
which we have before alluded.

The State of New York, some forty-five years ago, pass-
ed an Act appropriating $>20,000 for the support of their
schools in the different counties of the state, in which the
children should be instructed in “ English Grammar, Arith-
metic, Mathematics and such other branches of knowledge
as are most useful and necessary to complete a good English
education.” This language has been quoted to show, that
“ at the root of the present towering tree of knowledge in
New York, lies a pure secular education We do not see
however that there is any thing exclusive in the words em-
ployed. It surely will not be contended that good manners,
(meekness, gentleness, truth, kindness, purity, &c.) might
not be taught. A bow might be required of the boys and a
curtsy from the girls, though a good English education may
be had without either. Profane swearing, contempt for
authority, disregard for the rules and orders of the school
might be reproved and punished, for though not within the
express object, they are essentially subsidiary to the useful-
ness and existence of the school. And if they may be re-
proved and punished, then surely the principles on which
the teacher’s judgment and sentence rest, may be explained and
illustrated. This is necessary to secure its proper effects,
and when we have reached this point without exceeding
the limits of a “ pure secular education ,” it would be diffi-
cult to show, that any thing beyond, in the form of religious
instruction, is not admissible.

The small appropriation of the legislature was soon in-
creased by the fruits of several lotteries, but the distribution
of it was confined to those who taxed themselves volunta-
rily to the same or a greater amount. If a town or district
was inclined to take care of its own interests or to neglect
them in this respect, the state had nothing to say. But in
1813-14 an Act passed, compelling towns and coun-

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 353

ties to adopt the system, and authorizing a tax equal to the
dividend of the school fund. And it is worthy of special re-
mark, that although the original act, (the germ of the pres-
ent towering tree) contemplated, as it is maintained, a pure-
ly secular education, the Act of 1814, which was in further-
ance of the original object, authorized the fund to be distri-
buted, (among others) to such incorporated religious so-
cieties as supported charity schools, and if an incorporated
religious society of Roman Catholics had applied to the
distributers of the fund at any time between 1S14 and 1824
for a certain portion of the fund in and of a charity school
under their care, the application could not have been reject-
ed, for the appropriation would have been strictly legitimate.
This is admitted on all hands. It would seem very clear
therefore, that the legislature of the State of New York from
1795 to 1824, (so far as it has any bearing on the subject,)
furnishes no ground for the opinion that religious instruction
was not contemplated as a part of the common school edu-
cation of the state. It certainly did contemplate for many
years such an education as any incorporated religious society
might choose to give to a charity school under its care, even
if it was purely religious and not at all secular. Indeed it
is admitted that something more than a purely secular edu-
cation is still contemplated, viz., “ an education which in-
structs the children in those fundamental tenets of duty
which are the basis of all religion This is the very lan-
guage ascribed to one of the counsel by the report of the late
New York discussion.

Up to the 19th of Nov. 1824, the Acts for distributing the
school fund of New York, contemplated just such instruction
as it is now proposed to give to certain charity schools under
the care of a particular denomination. The allowance of
which by public authority, is said to be inconsistent with the
whole spirit of the laws and constitutions of that state and
country.

A year or two before this period, a gross fraud, perpetra-
ted, (as was alleged) by a particular church with the ap-
propriation of the aid which it had received from the state,
awakened public attention, and a memorial from the Com-
mon Council to the legislature, urged the pregnant inquiry:
“ Whether the school fund of the state is not purely of a
civil character, designed for a civil purpose, and whether
therefore the entrusting of it to religious or ecclesiastical bo-
dies is not a violation of an elementary principle in the poli-
tics of the state and country.”

354 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

A report on the subject by a committee of the legislature
answered this inquiry of the Memorialists in the affirmative,
and therefore an Act was passed authorizing the corporation
of the city to determine, at least once in three years, what in-
stitution or schools shall receive the school money; which
Act is now in force except that in the revision of the statute.,
the word “ societies is substituted for institutions.”

It is to be carefully observed that neither the memorial
nor the report of the committee to which we have reference,
is any part of the law. So far as as the reasoning is sound
and pertinent it should have its due weight, let it come from
what source it may ; but the act requires no change in
the principle of distribution. If the corporation see fit
to make any, the Act gives them the authority. It cannot
be truly said therefore that the legislature has ever interpo-
sed its authority to prevent the distribution of the school
money in New York to incorporated religious societies, sup-
porting charity schools, if the corporation shall see fit to ap-
propriate it to such uses.

The corporation have determined that the school money
for that City shall be apportioned in a fixed ratio to the pub-
lic school society and certain other societies and schools of
various descriptions, now amounting to nine in number.
The first named institution has however thirteen-fourteenths
of the whole, and provides perhaps for one hundred schools.
And what is the public school society ? Certainly a very
efficient, benevolent and excellent society. But what is its
object? Is it to give a « purely secular education ,” in ac-
cordance with the late construction of the law ? Does it act
on the principle that “ religious instruction is no part of a
common school education,” “that it is foreign to the intentions
of the school system and should be instantly abandoned ?”
Let us see. The original Act of April 9, 1805, authorized the
“ establishment of two or more free schools for the education
of poor children who do not belong to or who are not pro-
vided for by any religious society.” And was it designed
that these neglected children shall have a pure secular edu-
cation,ox a secular and moral education combined to the ex-
clusion of that which is termed a religious education ?

The design, as declared by the original Acts, and set forth
in the supplementary Acts of April 2, 1S06 and February
27, 1807, was to implant in the minds of children the prin-
ciples of religion, not those “ fundamental tenets of duty
which are the basis of all religion,” but in religion itself.

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 355

And not to follow the history of their operations minutely, it
may suffice to say that in several of their latest reports, the
same design is recognised with great distinctness. But we
shall advert to but one, the thirty-third.

“ The constitution of the society, and public sentiment,
wisely forbid the introduction into these schools of any such
religious instruction as shall favour the peculiar views of
any sect.”

It is to be observed that the foregoing extract justifies the
exclusion of sectarian (not religious) instruction from their
schools by the constitution of the society and public senti-
ment. If the constitution of the state or the provisions of
the statute were, in the remotest degree, auxiliary to this con-
struction, would they not have summoned these to their aid ?
Though the laws have omitted to provide for religious in-
struction, they do not prohibit it. The moment a legis-
lature or popular convention should attempt to prescribe
limits within which religious instruction should be confined,
the impracticability of the measure would be demonstrated.
It would become evident at once that there is no point short
of the positive prohibition of all religious expressions, allu-
sions and actions, or what is the same thing, the position
contemplated by the memorial of W. G. Griffin and others
to the New York legislature ; and even then it would be
equally impracticable to constitute a tribunal to establish the
rules of evidence, or to provide sanctions appropriate to the
execution of such a law. We must conclude, therefore, that
the public school society does actually give religious instruc-
tion in spite of the exclusive interpretation which may have
been put upon the law.

III. We are inclined therefore to adopt the only remaining
course suggested, viz. to embrace in our public school sys-
tems generally, the efficient, practical, intelligent, constant
inculcation of scriptural truth as received by the great body
of Protestant Christians in the United States, and that the
patronage and countenance of Christian people in the re-
spective districts, should not be extended to any schools
from which religious instruction is excluded.

We are disposed to believe, or at least to hope, that this-
position might be taken with reference to the educational
interest of this country. And in relation to the nature and
practicability of such a scheme, we may say, that there is
perhaps no point in which all foreign systems of education
are more stern and unequivocal than in requiring that relU
von. xm. no. 3. 46

356 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

gious instruction in common schools should be thorough, in
contradistinction to that indifferentism or liberality which
looks upon “ ail religions and no religion,” with equal com-
placency. We do not mean that they would require the
“ lesser books to have alternate lines of scripture and syntax,
of psalms and sums, combining orthography with ortho-
doxy, and piety with the pence table,” nor do we think it
necessary (even if it were practicable) to define its precise
place in the circle of school duties. Indeed it is inaccurate
for us to speak of the limit or space which religion, as a
ground of education, is to occupy in a given system. This
mode of expression befits those countries where religion is
inseparably connected by law with all the political and so-
cial relations of the citizens. There religion is strictly a
branch of science. It is its history, its doctrines, (as expound-
ed under the authority of the government,) its rules and or-
ders, its outward observances and requirements, that are to
be understood. Hence with them an irreligious man is re-
garded as deficient in education.

In our country, where there is no established religious
faith or order — we must have religion in its spirit. To give
it a local habitation or a name, is to deprive it both of place
and power, and to make it “ an awkward appendage — an
incoherent part of our public seminaries which seem a clog
upon the whole machine.” Ifwe have it at all, it must rather
be “ the main-spring of every movement, it must rule and
influence every thing, like the divinity itself whose search-
ing energy pervades all space, and originates as well as di-
rects the gravitations, motions and actions of all the bodies
in the universe.”* The working of this principle in our
schools may be illustrated by supposing (what ought to be
the fact) that the Constitution of the United States is adopt-
ed a as common school book, to be read and studied, or com-
mitted to memory, or made a text book, as the teacher may
find occasion. Now there are certain grand features of this
instrument which give it its distinctive character andimport-
ance; among which are the following: that all legislative
power resides in Congress, that one branch of this body repre-
sents the states as sovereignties without reference to wealth
or population, while, in the other, the twenty -six communi-
ties are represented solely by numbers — that Congress alone
shall impose and collect duties, &c. — that commerce between

Christian Observer, Vol. xi. p 430.

1S41.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 357

the states shall be free — that individual states shall not coin
money or make any thing but gold and silver a tender — that
the judicial power shall be independent of the executive and
legislative — that the confederacy shall protect each indivi-
dual state in the enjoyment of a republican form of govern-
ment, &c. &c.

Now there are conflicting opinions regarding the force
and construction of sundry provisions of this constitution.
For example, Congress has power to provide for the calling
forth of the militia to execute the laws of the union, suppress
insurrections and repel invasions. This is a general princi-
ple, and its use and bearing may be properly set forth to a
class or school of boys, who are sufficiently advanced to un-
derstand and be interested in it. They may also very pro-
perly be told that during the last war with Great Britain the
question arose whether the state is, in any case, at liberty to
judge whether either of the exigencies contemplated has oc-
curred, and also whether the militia when called out are to
be under the command of the state or of United States offi-
cers. The leading arguments used on the one side and the
other would be in place, and it would be seen that great
principles are involved in what might seem to be very unim-
portant provisions. For it is well known that the discussion
of these points wrought up the passions of men to a very ex-
traordinary degree of excitement, and arranged political par-
ties in the most violent opposition to each other. No ration-
al parent will object however, whatever his private views
might be to such an elucidation of this passage of our consti-
tution as we have supposed, and he would not fear that the
teacher was exerting an undue political influence over the
minds of his sons by so doing.

We might apply the same remarks to various other topics,
such as the right of the general government to construct
works of internal improvement, to establish a national bank,
a protective tariff, &c. &c. It is obvious, we think, that all
the peculiarities of our constitution and form of government
might be thus delineated, so that a class would fully under-
stand the general rights and duties of citizens, without
broaching a single topic that should engender improper bias
or prejudice. Nor will it be necessary to introduce the sub-
ject with stiffness and formality, the lessons and occurrences
of the day, an affair in the play-ground, a newspaper para-
graph, an election, an interesting item of foreign intelligence,
&c., would open the way fora multitude of apposite illus-

358 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

trations and comments, and for showing the force and ap-
plication of principles to persons and subjects, and thus al-
most insensibly a school would obtain avery thorough general
knowledge of the constitution without one set lecture or ex-
ercise.

And we may present a case still more analogous. The
constitution of the state of Pennsylvania, Art. ix. 6, 7, de-
clares that “no person who acknowledges the being of a God
and a future state of rewards and punishments, shall, on ac-
count of his religious sentiments, be disqualified to hold any
office or place of trust or profit under this commonwealth.”
Of course we are constrained to conclude that a person who
does not acknowledge these two religious truths would be
disqualified to hold any such office. Now it is certainly
right and proper that every boy receiving instruction in the
public schools should be taught the grounds or reasons of
these two articles of faith, a belief of which is so essentially
connected with the rights and privileges of citizenship. But it
is difficult to conceive how a plain teacher would be able to
prove the latter of these doctrines without some reference to
some version of the scriptures, and then there would be
many questions occurring to a shrewd child, and necessari-
ly growing out of this subject, which it would be difficult to
answer without reference to the nature and employments of
that future state, and to the being and attributes of God.
Could a fair and satisfactory exhibition of the truth be pre-
sented without much direct religious instruction ? It might
offend the Atheist and the materialist, and perhaps many
others, but while their constitution contains this clause, is not
such instruction due to the children of Pennsylvania, mau-
gre these and all other objections?

We can proceed to suggest two or three reasons for the
opinion that the public schools of this country should be de-
cidedly under the influence of Protestant Christianity,
without proselytism or dogmatism.

1. The peculiar character of the institutions of the United
States involves, in the same respect, a good and an evil. The
evil is that we are shut out from the benefits that might
otherwise flow from the experience of other countries, and
the good is that we are free from the influence of prescrip-
tion and prejudice, and are at liberty to mould our plastic
institutions to any model we choose. The educators and
debaters of the old world have torn the subject of popular
education into shreds and fibres of almost invisible minute-

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 359

ness. The whole body of it has been laid open and dissect-
ed to the last divisible particular. But their theories and
conclusions are quite out of place whenever we attempt to
use them in our country. We occupy an entirely novel po-
sition. If it was an object to ascertain what is the highest
degree of pressure society will bear in the shape of arbitra-
ry domination or exaction, without sundering its bands and
forcing its resolution into new elements, history might fur-
nish an unerring scale. But we are on an opposite experi-
ment. We are determining how much liberty society can
bear without falling by its own weight — or what are the
weakest bands that will hold men together in a safe, happy
and improvable social state. We have government, but it
is the creature of public opinion. It is to-day what the peo-
ple of to-day will have it. To-morrow the people change,
and the government changes with them. There is nothing
old for us to venerate — there is nothing stable for us to cling
to. As a nation, we have neither throne nor temple, nor
altar. That which in other governments is fixed and rigid,
in ours is most shifting and flexible. That which in them is
“ stern and solemn,” is with us “ the sport of temporary
emotions and impulses.” Public sentiment — our sovereign
lord and master — may be — it often has been the most ruthless,
reckless, merciless tyrant. In our country, and in late years,
it has sanctioned deeds of deep criminality. Public senti-
ment is expressed in the will of the majority. Of course the
majority give us our government and laws. The governing
power is constituted by a direct representation of the princi-
ples and wishes of the people. Hence it has been well said
that we might as reasonably expect by letting down a buck-
et in the sea to bring up milk, as to find a religious govern-
ment emanating from an irreligious people, or the reverse.
To say that infidelity and atheism are predominant in the
government, is only to say that such principles predominate
among the people. No artificial arrangements or tempora-
ry expedients can alter or essentially modify this state of
things. Every government institution is an image of go-
vernment itself, as the government is an image of the people.
And to influence the government we must influence the
character of the people. It may be said of ours with much
more force than of the British government, that if Pro-
testants desire that government institutions should bear a
Protestant character, it must be by maintaining and advan-
cing Protestant influence in the mass of society. And it is

360 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

well that Protestants should have fully and distinctly before
their eyes this truth, that just in proportion to the advance-
ment of Roman Catholics in influence, (that is in numbers,
wealth and intelligence) Protestant institutions are brought
into danger. Should this country — the people — the gene-
ration for the time being — become opposed to Protestantism
— no legislative enactments — no guards or fences of the con-
stitution will preserve Protestant institutions from change or
destruction.* And how are Roman Catholics to be prevent-
ed from acquiring this predominance ? Surely not by such
measures as have been adopted in New York; not by such
representations of their character and designs as are made
in the debate on our table. These are only calculated to ex-
asperate and goad them, on adding to the natural thirst of
all sects for power, “ the still man stimulating desire of break-
ing the power of an oppressor and mortifying an implaca-
ble enemy.” It must be done, and candidly be done, by put-
ting the school children of the country under Protestant in-
fluence, and, this it effected at all, must be effected by the zeal
and labour, and self-denial of those who love Protestantism.
The prediction has come forth from an influential source
that Protestantism in our country is destined to pass away
into infidelity, because it has no vital elements. We
think the spirit of Protestantism is the spirit of liberty, and that
that spirit is as permanent as man’s existence, and can be
extinguished only in extinguishment of the soul. We, there-
fore, maintain that Protestantism should give a distinct char-
acter of our public schools.

2. The influence of Protestant Christianity is to be propa-
gated by Christian, and not by political influence. It might
seem to a stranger taking his position upon the Roman
Catholic side of this question, as if religious Protestants were
banded together against a common enemy, and that to carry
their point, they were willing to form alliance offensive and
defensive with the irreligious and anti-religious — the world,
the flesh and the devil. And one of the stipulations of the
treaty would of course be, that religion is discarded. This
is not in the letter we admit, but when the state comes to
the districts, with her hands full of money, she proposes, in
substance, this condition, (at least so her agents construe her
wishes) and the schools accept her gift on those terms. Her

* Thoughts on the mixed character of government institutions in Ireland, &c.
By Rev. James Carlile, p. 15.

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools , 361

language is : — “ I have a large sum of money to divide
among you annually, and I only ask in return that you
should let alone the vexed subject of religion. You know
there are differences of opinion among the people — we have
a mere political transient existence for political purposes, and
can know nothing beyond the maxims of self-preservation.
If you are willing to make your schools of like character,,
here is the consideration.”

Now it is not strange that worldly and thoughtless men
should fall into this snare, but it is passing strange that good
men — Christian men — evangelical men, and even ministers
of the gospel should lend their influence to the support of a
scheme so unsubstantial and baseless. If it were carried
out as it is here presented, it would not be tolerated, but the
Bible comes in once a day, and moral precepts are incul-
cated, and because there is nothing in the instruction about
the trinity, or predestination, or the perseverance of the
saints, &c., they call it a compromise to avoid sectarism, but
surely they must know that the essential article of the com-
promise is broadly and most offensively sectarian— that it
divides between the two grand sects of Christendom (and
that too in favour of the minority ) on a point of vital im-
portance to each party, a compromise of which must involve
the defeat and ruin of one or the other !

The principle for which we contend would bind together
the Protestant class or order of sects ; and hence the term free
Protestant schools would denote their true character. To
be consistent Protestants, we must value, defend and propa-
gate by all lawful and proper means the principles of the
Protestant faith. To the irreligious, these principles are of
no moment, except in a mere speculative regard ; but the
great body of the Protestant Christians in this country, hold
them to be of vital importance. The right of private inter-
pretation— the inspiration of the Holy Scriptures, and their
sufficiency as a rule of faith and practice — justification
through the atoning sacrifice of Jesus Christ alone — the ne-
cessity of regeneration by the spirit of God, the resurrection
of the just and the unjust, and the everlasting condemnation
of the wicked, are among the doctrines held by nineteen-
twentieths of the religious Protestants of this country. Of
the residue of the community, the larger portion would
prefer on the whole, (as a safeguard) that children should
be religiously taught, but they are for the most part indiffer-
ent as to form and substance. Let a good school be opened

362 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

in any neighbourhood, and very rarely would it be found
that any family objects to sending its children, because a re-
ligious influence pervaded the order and exercises. A daily
prayer, offered in a proper manner, recognising the great
doctrines of the Reformation, would not be a bar to their at-
tendance, nor would a habitual reference to the divine pre-
cepts of the gospel, and the fearful sanctions of eternity, be
considered at all out of place or season.

The compromising system now prevalent in this country
is the most unchristian that is to be found on the earth. In
the mixed schools of other Christian countries, the essential
doctrines of our common faith are honourably recognised — in
ours they are contemptuously set aside. We sa.y “ recog-
?iised” when we might better say inculcated — boldly, effici-
ently, unequivocally inculcated. We have a very oppo-
site illustration of this remark in rather an anomalous class
of schools in Liverpool, of which we have a very interesting
account from Mr. Trevelyan in one of the pamphlets on our
table.

“ The corporation schools of Liverpool are maintained out
of a common fund which belongs to all the inhabitants of
the borough, and they are managed by the town council,
acting through a committee of their own number, which is
subdivided into smaller committees for the superintendence
of the details of each school. The population of Liverpool
is probably 250,000, of whom 80,000 are supposed to be
Irish. These schools were established in 1827 on strict
Church-of-England principles, but in 1836, the plan was mo-
dified, so as to admit as much of religious instruction as
might be agreeable to the views of the Christian community
at large, and to offer every facility for farther instruction by
ministers of religion in such points of faith as are not held in
common. The teachers are required to be of decided reli-
gious principle , and of course there is an approved stand-
ard up to this point. The schools are located opposite to
each other, one in the northern and southern sections of the
city, and each of them has three departments, boys, girls and
infants. The whole number taught is 1,686, of whom
nearly two-thirds are Catholic children. The pupils are ad-
mitted to the infant school at two years of age, and at six are
transferred to the boys’ or girls’ department. In the infant
school, the exercises of each day are commenced with a
prayer, in which all unite. No distinctions of faith are re-
cognised in this school. Boys and girls, Catholic and Pro-

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 363

testant are taught together to fear God ; to confess their sins,
and to seek forgiveness of the same through the atonement
and intercession of the Lord Jesus Christ.

The nature of the instruction in the higher departments,
and the character of the books are decidedly evangelical.
They distinctly enforce the doctrines of the divinity of Christ,
the atonement he has made for sin, and the offices of the
Holy Spirit in the work of regeneration and sanctification.
The religious instruction is Protestant and orthodox, but
not anti-Roman Catholic. The idea of accommodating re-
ligious instruction to the taste of all, finds no favour in these
schools.

Besides this common instruction, the last hour of every
afternoon session is devoted exclusively to religious instruc-
tion, which is given to the children of Roman Catholics and
Protestants apart, and on one day in the week the latter are
separated — the children of Dissenters and of Churchmen be-
ing religiously instructed by those of their respective deno-
minations. The Bible is used only during the hours devoted
to religious instruction.

We may have many doubts as to the utility and result of
some parts of this system. We have introduced it only to
show how muih religious instruction is allowed in mixed
public schooh in Liverpool, and to urge the inquiry, why
we must be satisfied with any less in ours. We think schools
might be maintained, without interfering with Roman Ca-
tholics, or seeking their co-operation, where Protestant
children might be instructed in the branches of useful learn-
ing, and, at the same time, in the great doctrines and duties
of the Christian religion, without giving offence to any can-
did and sober-minded parent.

3. The general diffusion of the scriptures, and a know-
ledge of their contents must be effected through Protestant
exertions, and mainly through the agency of school children.

The Bible is our political panacea. It must not be laid
away in a dark corner, nor boxed up with useless rubbish.
It must send forth into all ranks of society the most active,
penetrating and powerful influence.* The history of man
from his very origin confirms and illustrates the sad story of
his fall. All his motions and tendencies show that he has
broken away from some controlling power, whose influence

* “A Protestant state cannot fairly be called upon to furnish any other
education for the lower classes, than that education in which the Bible would
be a fundamental part.” Digest of Evidence, &c. p. 66.

vol. xiii. no. 3. 47

304 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [Jult

was essential to his safety and happiness.* And now,
wherever we find him, we find a poor, weak, helpless,
erring, ruined creature. There are indeed various grades
in the depth and odiousness of human degeneracy, as there
are various degrees of violence in the paroxysms of insanity
— but the disease is the same — the difference is only in its
development. As soon as the social relations are assumed,
the evil passions of our nature (pride, selfishness, ambition,
avarice, &c.) like a legion of fallen spirits, are awakened in
the heart, and would separate utterly between man and
man, but for the restraining influence of some law. It may
be the law of self-preservation, or the law of conscience, or
of human society. But it is only the eternal and unchange-
able law of God, that is universal in its obligations — that is
suited to man in all states and conditions of his being, and that
is adequate in its requisitions and sanctions to sustain the ho-
liness and justice of Jehovah’s throne. This law, violated in
the first transgression, was honoured in the obedience and
death of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the man who believes
in him, though he were dead, yet shah he live, and the man
that lives and believes in him shall never die. Here, and
here alone is found the restoring principle — the mystery of
the divine economy. And if we look over*he wide world,
we shall find that the knowledge of this mystery marks the
boundaries of social and individual happiness It is the
knowledge of God, not as Creator only, but as the moral
governor of the universe, manifesting his glorious attributes
in the mysterious purposes of his mercy towards out fallen
world, that makes the striking difference. “ We admire,”

* “ The object of the common school system of Massachusetts,” says a dis-
tinguished advocate of the new philosophy, “ is to give every child in the com-
monwealth a free, straight, solid pathway by which he could walk directly up
from the ignorance of an infant to a knowledge of the primary duties of man,
and could acquire a power and an invincible will to discharge them.’' First
Report of Secretary of Massachusetts Board of Education, p. 24.

This will do for a rhetorical flourish, but do tell us whether to love the Lord
our God, with all the heart, and soul, and mind, and strength, and to love our
neighbours as ourselves, must not be ranked among “ the primary duties of
a man,” and in what part of the common school education of Massachusetts is the
“ invincible will to discharge these duties acquired ?” Alas! alas! poor human
nature. It may be easy for the man whose breasts are full of milk, and his
bones moistened with marrow, to boast of an “ invincible will” — but how shall
he arise whose whole head is sick, and whose whole heart is faint, and who is
covered from the crown to the sole with wounds and bruises, and putrify ing sores?
To will may be present to such an one, but how to perform that which he
would, he knows not.

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 365

says the Archbishop of Paris, “ the prodigious labour of
thought employed upon all that nature displays to the senses
upon the laws of the physical and the moral world, upon the
monuments and traditions of the past, and upon the interests
of the present ; but a disease of violent wills and feeble
minds prevails at present, and the symptoms are the most
common wherever human science prevails over the science
of God.” The Bible is the great elevator of our race. It
gives man a knowledge of his unalienable rights, duties
and destinies as a reasoning, reflecting, responsible and im-
mortal being, and shows him why the fear of God takes
away all other fear. It may be — it has been — dreadfully
perverted. It has been so wrested as to furnish pretexts
for every species of cruelty and oppression, and apologies
for lust and crime. It has brought into collision the fiercest
passions of our nature, and has been called to sanction deeds
of revolting enormity. And does not the same sun which
quickens into life the flowers and fruits of the earth, hasten
the decomposition of nature, and fill the air with noxious
and offensive odours ?

The Bible is the corrector of moral and social evils. It
teaches man that the whole of the present life, as it respects
joy and sorrotv, disappointment and success, wealth and
poverty, fame and obscurity — is but the first stage in a jour-
ney of countless millions of miles. Hence it “offers motives
of endurance and forbearance, which cannot elsewhere be
supplied.” To the poor, the depressed, the wronged, it re-
veals a power over all supreme, and pledged to make all that
is crooked straight, and all that is wrong right. It disowns
anger and revenge, and even conciliates chief enemies. It
proposes the only unfailing specific to soothe, restrain and
console the spirit of man — submission to God — and it es-
tablishes, by sanctions peculiar to itself, the relations of ruler
and subject, and man with man.

It is the preventer of false and sceptical orations. It in-
terposes its authority between the diseased and irregular
action of our blindfold reason, and the dogmas of a vain phil-
osophy, which we should be foolish enorgh to entertain, and
claims our implicit faith in its sublime ?nd mysterious truths.
Our partial and imperfect knowledge of the simple ele-
ments of truth ; our ignorance of first causes, and the con-
fused and distorting medium through which we contemplate
second causes and. their effects must necessarily lead to
false conclusions, and should constrain^ us, if we are wise, to

566 Religious Instruction in Common Schools. [July

submit our judgment to the revelation of God. Philosophy
has no power to discern between the spirit of man that go-
eth upward, and the spirit of a beast that goeth downward,
but the blessed gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ
comes in with its authoritative voice, and assures us that
they that are in their graves shall come forth, that the dead
shall be raised incorruptible, and that every man shall then
receive, according to the deeds done in the body, whether
they are good or evil. This annunciation spreads light over
all the deep mysteries of Divine Providence, and gives the
wearied mind a sure and certain rest. It is to this and kin-
dred truths, that the minds of school children should be
taught to cling. This is the shield of faith, wherewith they
shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the devil.

The Bible is the preserver of society. It is the grand re-
pository and illustration of those principles of justice, purity,
temperance, industry, frugality and moderation, upon the
observance of which the very existence of a commonwealth
depends. Whence come the modern theories of agrarian-
ism, socialism, and a train of still more destructive and de-
lusive notions about new modifications of human society,
and enlarged liberty for human reason and passion ? Do
they come from those who believe, or from those who des-
pise the Bible ? With an early, intelligent and thorough
acquaintance with this sacred volume, the youth of our
country will not suddenly become the dupes of imposture or
the victims of atheism and corruption.

The Bible is the only great renovator of the social state.
Forman, even at the summit of his present attainments in
wisdom and virtue, to form a scheme for this end, is as if
the victim of plague or leprosy were to go upon a healing
mission vith the disease rife upon him. The bane would
be more powerful than the antidote, and contagion and
death would hang upon his polluted footsteps. But the
Bible reveals the principles by which the throne of eternal
right and justice is sustained, and which secure (against
every contingency) the order, harmony and endless progres-
sion of the intelligent universe. In the observance of these
principles, human sc^lety, even in this fallen world, would
soon assume a new character. Fraud, oppression, love of
power, ignorance, supe:Stition, war, idleness, discontent, in-
temperance, licentiousness, (we might fill pages with the
catalogue) would be done s.way, and the arts of peace, the
interests of humanity and tht love of God would be cherish-

1841.] Religious Instruction in Common Schools. 367

ed and promoted all over the earth. The chimera of reno-
vating society, by the equalization of property, the dissolu-
tion of domestic relations, the abrogation of authority and
government, and the introduction of man to a state of abso-
lute personal independence, springs from ignorance of human
nature, from a rejection of the authority of the Bible, or from
a perverted and whimsical apprehension of its truths. The
gospel of Jesus Christ is alone adequate to produce a trans-
formation so complete, so permanent and so universal ; and
we look to a period when it will accomplish this grand design.
But to this end it must be taught in our schools (not read
merely) ; it must be studied and applied, (not heard and
forgotten ) — it must be the book of books, the study of stu-
dies— the master of masters — the universal regulator of
the mind of man in all periods, conditions, pursuits, relations
and circumstances of his life.

It is under these impressions that we most earnestly pro-
test against the doctrines which appear to find favour in
some of our oldest and most influential states, and those
states in which the machinery of education seems to be
most expensively and efficiently in motion. 1. We contend
for the free and unrestricted use of the Bible for all lawful
and proper purposes in all public schools. 2. We protest
against the interference of the government with the matter
and manner of instruction, and especially against annexing
any condition to its grants, that shall affect in the slightest
degree the independence of the whole district or of the
teacher whom they employ — and least of all on the subject
of religious instruction. If there must be political inter-
ference of any kind, let it be boldly claimed and clearly de-
fined.

3. We appeal to Christian men of all Protestant denomi-
nations and parties, to renounce all connexion with any sys-
tem of public instruction which does not fully and distinctly
recognise the religion of Jesus Christ, revealed in this gospel,
as the ground-work of the whole scheme. If our teachers
are incompetent to administer a system of instruction, em-
bracing these controlling principles and motives of the hu-
man mind, let them be qualified. Unbelievers in his gospel,
bigots, fanatics and ultraists of any class, may have schools
on their plan. If ours must be smaller and more expensive,
because of their separation, let us retrench some of the
grosser extravagances of fashionable education, and apply
the fruits of our economy to the better service of those who

368 Relation between Scripture and Geology. [Jolt

used it. And if the trifling boon of government patronage
cannot be enjoyed, bnt upon terms which may (and proba-
bly will) convert it into a curse, let us throw ourselves upon
the principles which educated the generations of our fathers,
and which educated them in reference to eternity as well as
time. Fidelity to these principles will give to truth and
liberty a speedy and perfect triumph.

Art. II. — On the relation between the Holy Scriptures

and some parts of Geological Science. By John Pye

Smith, D.D., F.G.S. New York: D. Appleton & Co.

200 Broadway. 1S40.

Ip we have not misinterpreted certain indications of the
public mind, there exists, especially among those whose
means of information are not commensurate with their thirst
for knowledge, a strong desire to be acquainted with the
progress of geological inquiries, and their bearings upon the
Scriptures.

Geology has a peculiar claim upon the attention of the
ministry, and the friends of revelation generally, from its
professed and obvious relationship to subjects which belong
to their peculiar province. What that relationship is has
been warmly disputed — whether inimical or friendly or neu-
tral— and in the issue of the dispute we are deeply interested.

We propose therefore to give a brief sketch of the origin
and history of geology, and point out the indications which
satisfy us perfectly of the part it has to play in settling the
controversy between the friends and foes of revelation.

The observations and reasonings of geology may be traced
back, with some degree of certainty, to the early part of the
16th century. In making some improvements in the town
of Verona, in Italy, a large number of shells were discovered
imbedded in the earth. Similar facts had been noticed be-
fore in several instances ; and even so early as the time of
Strabo we find him accounting for these fossil shells, by sup-
posing them to have been deposited at the bottom of the ocean,
and elevated afterwards by earthquakes. But little atten-
tion, however, was paid to the subject ; and it appears to
have been wholly lost sight of for a long period.

The discovery at Verona attracted the notice of the leanied

1841.] Relation between Scripture and Geology. 369

men of the day very extensively ; and gave rise to discus-
sions of such warmth and interest, that the subject has never
since passed entirely out of view. The questions which
grew out of the discovery we have mentioned, were, first,
whether these fossils were real shells, and had actually be-
longed to living animals ; and, secondly, whether, if this were
so, their deposit, in the situation in which they were found,
was effected by the deluge described in the Bible. The ne-
gative of the first question was for some time the prevailing
doctrine of the learned ; and various theories were framed to
account for the existence of these fossils. Some maintain
that they were the result of a certain fat matter set in fermen-
tation by the natural heat of the earth. Others insisted that
they were nothing but stones which had received a peculiar
form from the influence of the stars. The celebrated anato-
mist Fallopio, of Padua, taught, that they were formed by
“ the tumultuary movements of terrestrial exhalations,” that
the elephant’s tusks were only earthly concretions, and that
the vases ancl other pottery of the Monte Testaceo, near
Rome, were “sports of nature to mock the works of man.”
A professor of anatomy at Basil referred the bones of an ele-
phant, found at Lucerne, to a giant at least nineteen feet
high ; and, in England, similar bones were, it is said, regard-
ed as those of the fallen angels ! The question, however,
was ultimately settled in the affirmative : and the whole
force of the discussion was turned to the second query above
named, viz. whether the phenomena of these remains could
be explained by the deluge of Noah. The affirmative was
maintained by the advocates of revelation, who were by no
means sparing in applying the epithet of infidels to all who
questioned the truth of their dogmas.

Almost the only good effect which followed from these
warm discussions, was that men were led to investigate and
accumulate facts, and thus prepare materials for sounder in-
ductions. This disposition Avas increased, by the unsatis-
factory result of the labours of Burnet, Woodward, Whiston,
Leibnitz and others, which grew out of what they deemed
the anti-scriptural tendency of geology, in constructing theo-
ries of the earth which should account for its original forma-
tion and subsequent changes, according to their understand-
ing of the Bible, on principles which were not only hypo-
thetical, but whimsical. We have not space to give even a
specimen of these visionary theories. From the observation
and accumulation of facts, relating to the surface of the earth,

370

Relation between Scripture and Geology. [July

sprung the science of geology, more properly so called. The
first attempts worthy of mention, at generalizing and explain-
ing these facts, resulted in the formation, about fifty years
ago, and almost simultaneously, of the two great theories of
Werner and Hutton, the one a Professor of the art of min-
ing in Germany and the other a celebrated Scotch geologist
and physician. These theories are more currently known
as the Nepturian and Plutonian; because the one referred
the formation of the earth’s crust solely to deposits from
water, and the other contended, that their materials were all
originally produced by the cooling of a melted mass, in
which state the earth was supposed to have been originally
formed.

Our present design will not lead us into a more minute
description of general theories, and the arguments by which
they have been assailed and defended; nor will our limits
permit it. We pass on therefore to give a rapid sketch of the
general facts and opinions of modern geology, only so far as
they are indispensable to enable the general reader to under-
stand the points of contact with the Scriptures.

To a common observer, the surface of the earth appears
broken and confused — made up of mountains and valleys,
and plains, coated with soils and rocks of infinite variety,
and all apparently without order and without design. When
however, it comes to be examined with a close and practi-
ced eye, and its depths explored with the torch of science,
the apparent confusion admits of being reduced to order, and
the whole arrangement, instead of being accidental, is referi-
ble to certain principles, as fixed as the law of gravitation.
The crust of the earth instead of being a jumbled mass, is
found to be composed of certain layers or strata, of given
materials, whose surfaces intermingle, but which are still
perfectly distinguishable; and which always follow a fixed
order in their relative arrangement. Some of these strata
are wanting in particular localities, and they vary greatly in
thickness, but they never change places. They are like the
leaves of a bookcorrectly paged ; — sometimes one, and some-
times several are missing, but they are never misplaced. The
thickness of these layers as they are observed to emerge
from beneath one another, “ like the edges of so many cards
swept slantingly aside,” is commonly estimated at ten miles.
This is the portion of the earth which it is the province of
geology to examine ; and on the observation of which, all its
principles and reasonings depend. And it is only by the

371

1841.] Relation between Scripture and Geology.

outlying of the edges of these strata, in different localities,
and at different elevations, that they become subjects of study.
It would be impossible to perforate the aggregated mass far
enough to gain information by this means of their relative
position and magnitude, and the materials of which they are
composed. The deepest mine in the world, so far as we
know, that at Kitzpuhl in Austria, which is a little more
than half a mile in depth, only burrows beneath the surface
of the immense mass of these statifded formations.

Of the interior or central mass of the earth, of course noth-
ing can be known by actual observation, but the prevalent
belief of geologists is, that it is in a state of igneous fusion,
at a depth of about thirty miles from the surface. This be-
lief is founded on the fact, that the temperature of the earth
is found to increase in a fixed ratio proportioned to the depth,
so far as it has been perforated,* on certain of the phenom-
ina of volcanoes and earthquakes, and on the evident marks
of the action of fire, on the lowest series of rocks that has
come under actual observation.

As it is not indispensable to our purpose, we shall not at-?
tempt to criticize, or even describe the classifications of the
geological strata, adopted by different authors. It is suf-
ficient to call attention to the immense depth of the aggre-
gate mass, and to state that it is divisible into layers, charac-
terized by their materials and arrangement. The well
marked difference in the mineral character of these strata,
was the first to attract attention, and furnished the primary
grounds of their classification. The application of compar-
ative anatomy, in the study of the organized fossil remains
which abound in all except the lowest formations, marked a
new era in geology. This era is due mainly to the labours
of Baron Cuvier and Alexander Brougniart, in France, and

* The subject of the internal heat of the earth is extremely curious ; and has
received considerable attention. Numerous experiments have been made to as-
certain the rate of increase in the interior of the earth. M. Aargo makes it 1 .8,
Fah. for 101, 2 Eng. feet. (Journal of Franklin Inst. June 1838,) Kupffer
states the average increase in all the countries examined at 36.81 feet for each
degree. (Ed. Jour. Science, April 1832.) The British Association have fixed
upon forty-five feet to a degree. Important papeis may be four.d on this subject
in the Ed. Jour. Science. American Jour. Science, vols. 32 and 34, and Cor-
dier’s Essay, “ Sur la temperature de 1’ interieure de la Terre.” Those who are
at home in the highest mathematics, may find the subject most profoundly
treated by Baron Fourier, maintaining the existence of a central heat, and by M.
Poisson, in his elaborate work entitled Mathematical Theory of Heat, in which
he accounts for the facts observed on other principles entirely.

VOL. XIII. NO. 3. 4S

372 Relation between Scripture and Geology. [July

William Smith in England.* Two important results fol-
lowed from these investigations: — first, that corresponding
strata, in localities widely apart, could be identified with
considerable certainty by their fossil remains; and secondly,
by the profound anatomical skill of Cuvier and his successors
in that department, these fragments of animal and vegeta-
ble remains were restored, so as to display their original and
complete form, and to give data for a probable opinion as to
to their specific natures and habits. These fossils, thus re-
stored, were classified and arranged, and their relations to
existing genera and species were minutely pointed out. To
such a degree of perfection has this science been carried, “ that
from the character of a single limb, and even of a single
tooth or bone, the form and properties of other bones, and
condition of the entire animal, not only the frame work of
the skeleton, but also the character of the muscles, by which
each bone was moved, the external form and figure of the
holy, the food and habits, and haunts and mode of life, may
be inferred.” (Bnckland’s Bridg. Treat.) It happened in
several cases, where Cuvier had restored fossil animals,
on the principles of comparative anatomy, that more com-
plete skeletons were afterward found, and in every such
instance his conjectural restoration proved to be correct. See
his “ Recherches sur les Ossemens fossiles.”

We have now brought into view, historically, all the prin-
cipal elements of geological reasoning, so far as wc are con-
cerned with it at present. These elements are the extent of
the formations of which geology treats, estimated at ten miles
in depth, the arrangement of these formations in layers, or
strata, the mineral character or the nature and materials of
the rocks which form and distinguish them, and the fossil
organic remains which abound throughout the whole mass
with the single exception of the lowest series of all. These
are the great facts that are to be generalized and accounted
for. In the mere matter of classification and description,,
geologists are now tolerably agreed ; so far as observation
has furnished them actual data. The engrossing part of the
business is to deduce the laws which have governed their
phenomina, and to trace the history of their original produc-

* The works which gave the impulse to geology in this department, were
those of Cuvier and Brougniart, “ On the Mineral Geography and Organic Kc-
jnains of the Neighbouihood of Paris,” which appeared in 181 1, Cuvier’s splen-
did work on “ Ossemens Fossiles” in 1812, and the several productions of Wm.
Smith, from 1790 to 1815.

It 841. J Relation bet ween Scripture and Geology. 573

tion. It is here that they come in contact with the Scriptures:
ancl it is only this bearing of the science with which we are
concerned at present.

We propose now to state, with all possible brevity, the
several points of contact between geology and revelation;
and give, merely as historians, not as partizans of any theory
whatever, a condensed view of the reasonings, pro and con,
in relation to each.

The first and chief subject of debate, is the history of the
creation of the earth, and the date and manner of that event.
The issue is thus stated by Dr. Smith, in the work before us.

We ought, however, injustice to say in advance, that Dr.
Smith, and indeed the great body of eminent geologists of the
present day, contend, that it is not the Scriptures themselves
but only a common, and as they hold erroneous interpreta-
tion of the Scriptures, with which geology conflicts.

“ It is a prevailing opinion, that the dependent universe, in
all its extent, was brought into existence by the Almighty
power of its Creator, within the period of the six days laid
down in the first portion of the Book of Genesis. The same
conclusion is also drawn from the language of the fourth com-
mandment: ‘In six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the
sea and all that in them is.’ To this position the discoveries of
geological science are directly opposed.” Mr. Babbage, one
of the most gifted minds of the age, in his work “The Ninth
Bridgewater Treatise,” expresses the same sentiment thus
strongly: — “In truth the mass of evidence which combines
to prove the great antiquity of the earth itself is so irresista-
ble, and so unshaken by any opposing facts, that none but
those who are alike incapable of observing the facts, and ap-
preciating the reasoning, can for a moment conceive the
present state of its surface to have been the result of only six
thousand years of existence.”

Now there must be strong reasons to induce such men,
(and they only express the received doctrine of geology on
the subject,) to take such ground as this. We shall try to
give a synopsis of those reasons ; and in doing so, shall, for
the sake of brevity, and in order to do them justice, identify
ourselves, for the moment, with the advocates of the doc-
trines in question.

It is conceded on all hands, that the strata of the earth’*
crust were deposited under water, as soft sediment, and ac-'
cumulated layer upon layer, and hardened into rock, by a
natural process. The proof of this is so manifest that it is

.374 Relation between Scripture and Geology. [July

undisputed, except by a few who maintain with the old
speculators on the subject, that these masses, with all their
imbedded contents of shells, bones, plants, and animals, were
created just as they are now found. This position is so un-
reasonable, that it scarcely deserves to be recorded as an ex-
ception to the universality of the concession, that the stratified
formations are sedimentary deposits. On this concession
geology bases an important part of its claim, to a vast anti-
quity for its operations.

First and deepest we find beds of the rook called Gneiss,
composed of the same elements, essentially, with granite, on
which it rests, and to the flexures and cavities of which it
fits so accurately as to evince its deposit in a soft semi-fluid
state. Its elements are changed in shape and disposition,
from those which compose the granite, precisely as might be
expected from the action of water, in suspending, floating
and then precipitating them in laminae and beds of greater
thickness. Over the Gneiss, come the beds of Mica Schist
and Slates, evincing the same fact, of deposit from suspen-
sion in a fluid, whose thickness, added to the gneissic rocks,
is estimated at three or four miles: (Dr. Smith, p. 32 2.)

The same observations apply to the numerous beds of si-
licious, slaty, and limestone aggregates, (known as the Silu-
rian system, since the publication of Mr. Murchison’s work
upon it,) the united depth of which is about a mile and a
half. Above, in the ascending order, we have several thou-
sand feet in depth of old red sandstone, — the series of rocks
commonly known by the term Oolitic, half a mile in thick-
ness ; masses of chalk and its accompaniments, of a thousand
feet or more, then a succession of beds, clays, sands, and
limestones, occupying some six or eight hundred feet in
height; and finally beds of detritus and alluvium, which have
till recently been regarded as the results of the deluge, and
the action of the causes since that date. Now combining in
a single view this immense series of deposits, and assuming
that they are, what they have every appearance of being,
sedimentary precipitates, and the natural conclusion would
force itself strongly on the observer, that a long period of
time must have been consumed, in accumulating ten miles
thickness, or even half of that depth, over so large a surface
as these deposits are found to cover.*

* From the measurements made by Prof. Rogers in his survey of Pennsylva-
nia, he estimates the rocks that contain animal and vegetable remains, from the
coal strata downwards, at 40,000 feet, or more than seven miles and a half in
depth. Report on the Geology of Pennsylvania, for 1838, p. 82.

1841.] Relation between Scripture and Geology. 375

In order to preserve distinctions between the strata, (and
they are divisible into hundreds of distinct series,) it is almost
inconceivable, on the known laws of matter, that there should
not have elapsed periods of lime, corresponding to these sepa-
rate formations. If they were the result of sudden and vio-
lent disruptions, they must, one would suppose, have been
piled together in wild confusion, instead of being disposed
in regular distinct layers, composed of specific materials.

The probability of this inference is greatly strengthened,
when any portion of the mass is subjected to minute exam-
ination. Take for instance the old red sandstone formation.
A large portion of this rock is composed of pebbles from the
size of coriander seeds to that of birds eggs and much larger,
which bear demonstrative evidence of having been broken
from the deeper rocks, rounded like other pebbles by rolling
under water, then subsiding into the loose sand, where they
are agglutinated by mineral paste, into masses called “con-
glomerate.” “ Let any one,” says Ur. Smith “ first acquire
a conception of the extent of this formation, and of its depth,
often many hundreds and sometimes two or three thousand
feet, (but such a conception can scarcely be formed without
actual inspection;) then let him attempt to follow out the
processes, which the clearest evidence of our senses show to
have taken place : and let him be reluctant and skeptical to
the utmost that he can, he cannot avoid the impression that
ages innumerable must have rolled over the world, in the
making of this single formation.” p. 328.

In still farther confirmation of the doctrine under discus-
sion, (for the argument is of the kind which Ur. Paley calls
cumulative,) geology adduces the proofs of a quiet and
gradual, and therefore immensely long continued, deposit of
these miles deep of strata. One of these proofs is furnished
by the amazing accumulation of organic remains with which
some of the strata are loaded. A large proportion of their en-
tire substance, in some cases, is composed of myriads of
comminuted shells. The formation termed “Mountain
Limestone,” for instance, consists almost entirely of shells
and corallines, imbedded in a deposition of carbonate of lime;
and is often a thousand feet and more in thickness. In other
strata the presence of countless myriads of unbroken coral-
lines, and of fragile shells, having their most delicate spines
still attached and undisturbed, shows that the animals which
formed them, lived and died upon or near the spot, where
these remains are found. Besides minute examination dis-

370 Relation between Scripture and Geology. [Jut*

closes, occasionally, prodigious accumulations of microscopic
shells. Some idea of their numbers and diminutive size,
may be formed from the statement of Soldani, who collected
from an ounce and a half of stone, 10,454 microscopic cham-
bered shells. Immense numbers of them would pass through
a paper in which holes had been pricked with a needle of
the smallest size. In the district of Auvergne, in France,
there is a formation at least seven hundred feet thick, to the
marly beds of which the remains of the genus Cypris, give
a foliated appearance, in consequence of their immense num-
ber, and create divisions in the marl as thin as paper. (Buck-
land’s Bridgewater Treatise).

Ehrenberg, a Prussian naturalist, assures us that in one
place in Germany is a bed of rocks fourteen feet thick, made
up of the shields of animalcula, so small that it requires
41, 000,030,000 of them to form a cubic inch! In An-
dover, Massachusetts, is a bed composed of the silicious
shields of infusoria, of a somewhat larger size than those
mentioned above, fifteen feet in thickness. And similar beds
occur all over New England and New York. (Hitchcock’s
Geology and Am. Jour, of Science, vol. 35).

This prodigious accumulation of such remains, and the
existence of ten of the most fragile of them, in an unbroken
and undisturbed state, are offered in evidence of the lapse of
long periods of lime. The argument from these facts, is
twofold: — 1st. from the immense number of animals requi-
red to produce such masses of remains: and 2nd. from the
evidence which their position is supposed to furnish, that
they must have lived and died in numerous successive gene-
rations, in the spot where they are found accumulated. All
the facts of the case taken together, go to show that these
formations were not due to any violent and sudden accu-
mulation of the materials which enter into their composition.

But the facls most relied upon in proof of the immense
antiquity, and successive formation of the strata of the earth,
arc those which have been brought to light by the applica-
tion of comparative anatomy, in determining the specific
character of animals and vegetables, whose remains are im-
bedded in those strata. We have already mentioned, that
Cuvier gave to geologists a clue, by which to explore the
windings and recesses of the earth’s crust, a key by which
to decypher the inscriptions written upon the ruined monu-
ments of other ages, and other generations. Whether this
clue and this key are the true ones, is a disputed point, but we

1841.] Relation between Scripture and Geology. 377

proceed to give in brief the result of their application, and
then state with equal candour, what has been alleged in
opposition.

By the consummate shill of modem science the fossil or-
ganic remains of the geological strata have been sufficient-
ly restored to enable us to make out their original forms, to
classify them in families, genera and species, and ascertain
with almost entire certainty their characteristic natures and
habits. From a laborious comparison of these fossils, thus
restored, with each other, and with the animals and plants
now existing on the earth, the important principle has been
deduced, that the deeper we descend into the earth, the more
unlike, in general, are the organic remains to existing spe-
cies. Nearly all the principal classes of organized existence
both animal and vegetable ; are found represented through-
out the whole series of strata, but species and genera differ
more and more in proportion to the depth. The most nu-
merous class of remains by far, consists of the shells of mol-
lusca, which abound in all the fossilliferous strata. In these
there is manifestly a steady change, both of genera and spe-
cies, from the lowest series upwards, and it is not till we have
passed the chalk, and reached the most recent tertiary for-
mations, that we find a single species now alive on the earth.
The same is true of the fossil fishes, the remains of which
are next to the mollusca in point of number. Of reptiles, no
trace has been discovered, in ascending through the great
mass of the strata, till we reach the new red sandstone,
where we find a few sauroid or lizard-like animals, and next
those appalling monsters of this family, which may be found
figured and described in Ur. Buckland’s Bridgwater Treat-
ise. These again pass out of existence, and are superceded
by existing species of lizards, crocodiles, &c. Of the class
of birds, the first vestiges are found as high up as the sand-
stone formation, and consist of tracks or foot marks of about
twenty species, which seem to show that these sandstone
rocks, whose place in the series of strata, is at a depth of
several miles, were at the time they received these marks,
soft clay; and that they once formed the surface of the earth,
on which animals lived and moved; — and consequently that
they could not have been formed by the sudden accumula-
tion of the masses which compose them, by the action of a
deluge, or any other violent convulsion of nature. It is only
in the late formations of the tertiary period, almost at the
top of the geological mass, that we find well ascertained re-

378 Relation between Scripture and Geology. [Jult

mains of mammiferous animals, and they are all exceeding-
ly different in their magnitude, their form and their habits
from existing species and even genera. Finally, in the for-
mations immediately preceding our own, we find animals
falling into existing genera, but specifically different; and as
they gradually cease, our present species succeed to their
places.

The last circumstance which we shall stop to notice, in
this connexion, and on which the geologists rely with much
confidence, is that no trace of human existence has ever
been discovered in any portion of these strata, of 50,000 feet
in depth, crowded with the remains of other living beings.
The controversy respecting fossil human bones, we may no-
tice in another connexion ; but we believe it is not pretended
by any one at present that the remotest indications of such
fossils have yet been discovered, in any of the older forma-
tions.* Now if the creation of man was contemporaneous
with the other classes of animals, why is there no vestige of
his remains entombed among the deep ruins of the world,
which owes its destruction to his wickedness? Those ruins
embalm the most delicate creatures which ^existed at that
awful period, even to the most fragile microscopic shells,
and that in countless multitudes, then why not man? And
if the flood did this destruction, why are there no monu-
ments of God’s wrath against the guilty race, while the re-
mains of inconceivable myriads of creatures, who could not
sin, attest the fearful catastrophe? The answer commonly
alleged is that investigations are yet too limited to allow
inferences of such importance to be drawn. To this geolo-
gists rejoin, that at least ten thousand distinct species of fossil
animals have been discovered, embracing countless numbers
of individuals, so that if human remains existed at all, the
strong presumption is, that some fragment would have come
to light. And besides, it is not only man, but all his living
congenera, that are wanting, in all except the mere surface
of the fossilliferous crust of the earth. Among all the crea-
tures whose remains people the old deep strata, there is no
single species identical with existing races. The difference
is as entire as if they belonged to different creations. All
analogy, therefore, as well as all actual observation, is against

* The deepest locality contended for by any geologist, is the upper surface of
the tertiary rocks, designated by Mr Lyell, “ the newer Pliocene strata;” and
even this is disputed by many.

1841.] Relation between Scripture and Geology. 379

the probability that human fossils ever will be found. Not
only is there a distinction thus marked between the oldest
animal remains and existing genera, but it is alleged
that there are several successive changes of animal races, in-
dicated by the sepulchral monuments of geology. Instead
of being huddled together, as might be supposed if their de-
struction had been the work of one single overwhelming
catastrophe, “fresh water productions with salt, land ani-
mals with fishes, present with extinct genera or species, they
lie as methodically in regard to their general arrangement,
as the shelves of specimens in a cabinet.” Formations of
the same age, or (to speak without presuming on the truth of
the theory implied,) formations which hold the same relative
place in the series, contain, in general, the same animal re-
mains, though widely separated in locality, so as to be iden-
fied much more readily by their fossil than their mineral
characteristics. This regularity of change and distribution
in the character of organic fossils, it is contended by geolo-
gists, renders the discovery of human remains about as im-
probable as that the polar bear will yet be found among the
unexplored jungles of Bengal, or the Iceland moss vegeta-
ting on the rocks of some tropical island. They claim there-
fore, (with how much justice we pretend not here to say,)
the whole benefit of the argument, that human remains do
not exist in any but the superficial, or, as it is commonly
called, diluvial gravel, and in formations manifestly more re-*
cent than the deluge itself.

Such is a condensed view of some of the facts and reason-
ings, which have led geologists to reject the old hypothesis,
that the whole mass of the strata of the earth, with all their
contents, was due to the action of the flood ; and to place the
date of the “beginning” of the formations, as they have
done ages before the creation of man.

Without expressing any opinion of the truth and conclu-
siveness of these facts and reasonings, we have only to say,
as a matter of history, that we know of no practical geolo-
gist, of any school whatever, at the present day, who refers
the formation of the geological strata solely to the action of
Noah’s flood. The opinion we know is held by many
highly intelligent persons of all professions; but not, so far
as we can ascertain, by any one who has studied practically
the science of geology. Great as is the diversity of senti-
ment on almost every other point, this, we believe, is con-
ceded by all. As this hypothesis is maintained, therefore*
VOL. XIII, no. 3. 49

380 Relation between Scripture and Geology. [Jutt

on other than geological grounds, whatever may be our own
opinion of its merits, it does not fall properly within the
sphere of this article.

The leading theory which undertakes to explain the phe-
nomina of geology, in consistency with the common inter-
pretation of the Bible, which includes the primeval creation
of matter, and all its subsequent changes within the period
of 6,000 years, is that maintained by Granville Penn, in his
work, “A Comparative Estimate of the Mineral and Mo-
saic Geologies,” and by Fairholme, in a work entitled “ The
Geology of Scripture.” According to this theory the chief
part of the stratified formations, were deposited during the
interval between the creation and the deluge, placing the
former event at a period about 6,000 years back, and the re-
mainder of the strata are due to the action of the diluvial
waters. It follows, of course, that the dry land and the
ocean must have changed places at the deluge. Accord-
ingly the advocates of this theory suppose that it was the
submerging of “ the earth that then was,” and the corres-
ponding elevation of the bottom of the ocean, into a “ new
earth,” which caused that destructive catastrophe. The
gentlemen whom we have named, are the prominent, and
perhaps the most scientific advocates of this hypothesis.
Professional men deny that either of them can lay claim to
the character of practical geologists; but while it is undeni-
able that the materials of their arguments have been derived
less from actual inspection of geological phenomina, than
from the observations of other writers who maintain a dif-
ferent doctrine, yet the works of both are interesting and in-
genious, and that of Mr. Fairholme, in particular, extremely
plausible and imposing.

The commonly assumed ‘ facts’ of geology are admitted by
these writers ; and their mode of argument, so far as it is ge-
ological, is to select some of the inferences considered by
their opponents as established truths, and endeavour to
show that they are erroneous ; and then “ if such inferences
prove erroneous, in some extensive and most important in-
stances, it must be held as a fair ground for withdrawing
our confidence from others, which may appear, at first sight,
equally plausible.*” In pursuance of this mode of warfare,
they select the most vulnerable points of the opposing argu-

* See a paper over the signature of A Layman, (who, if we are not greatly
mistaken is Mr.Fairholme himself) in the Christian Observer, (London) August,

1 834, together with very able notes in reply, by the Editor.

5S41.] Relation between Scripture and Geology. 381

(merit, and bring the whole force of their artillery to bear
upon it, and if a breach can be effected, they propose to en-
ter by it and take possession of the whole works of the en-
emy. Accordingly they have arrayed against the doctrine
of the slow and gradual deposit of the strata, certain facts
which are very unmanageable on that theory, and they have
taken active and skilful advantage of certain other facts and
.principles which are yet in dispute.

One of the arguments urged by the able writer last quoted,
is based on the singleness of the series of strata. “It is ad-
mitted,” he argues, “ that we have but one series of strictly
similar strata in the superficies of the earth; but one great
coal series; but one oolitic series; but one formation of mag-
nesian limestone; but one chalk deposit : whereas if the earth
has existed for such vast periods as are assumed by geolo-
gists ; and if during these periods, as they likewise assume,
there have been endless convulsions and changes from land
to sea, and from sea to land, and consequently similar ma-
rine deposits in progress during all these periods; if this has
been really the case, why should these deposits be so regu-
lar in their relative situations ? Why should we not have
the whole variously mixed up, and repeatedly alternating,
in correspondence with the numerous convulsions by which
seas and lands are said to have changed places ? If a hun-
dred, nay a thousand such changes, have occurred, with long
periods of time between the supposed natural convulsions
by which they were brought about, why should not we find
a hundred, or a thousand distinct coal series, and as many
formations of magnesian lime stone, and of chalk?”

The strongest fact for their purpose, adduced by these wri-
ters, is, that tall trees have in several instances been found
in an upright position, and intersecting several successive
strata. It is argued with great force, that the strata thus
pierced cannot have been slowly deposited, for then trees of
fifty feet in height, could not have been held in this upright
posture, by a few feet of sediment slowly thrown about their
roots; nor would they have stood the action of either water
or air, while strata of sufficient depth to bury them entirely,
were deposited by the slow natural process, contended for
by geologists. “ It is thus shown that many of these strata
must have been deposited with vast and preternatural ra-
pidity, so as to inclose and cover up in an upright or in-
clined position, entire stems of very tall and bulky trees,
with their branches torn off, and otherwise demonstrating

382 Relation between Scripture Geology and. [July

a shattered state and a violent mode of transport.” This
fact together with the amazing accumulation of vegetable
matter necessary to form the vast beds of coal, and the ex-
istence of this immense formation but once in the series, are
held as conclusive evidences that the coal measures where
the work of the deluge, and of course therefore all the strata
that overlie them.

The hypothesis which has been set forth to account for
phenomina, in the short space of six thousand years, which
seemed to geologists of the other school to demand count-
less ages for their production, is this. The disruption of the
earth, incident to that command of Omnipotence which pre-
pared a bed for the primeval sea, and caused the dry land to
appear, furnished abundant materials for the deposits known
as the transition series of rocks. Their position at the bottom
of the stratified formations, and the absence of all organic re-
mains, are urged in proof that they were produced prior to
the creation of all animal and vegetable existence, and cor-
respond in this respect with that first mighty disturbance to
which the forming earth was subjected, viz : the formation
of a bed for the ocean. The action of air, water, and other
agencies upon the primitive soil, furnished the debris, which
was carried into the ocean, and distributed over its bottom
by the power of currents and of tides, and thus formed the
lower division of the secondary rocks, giving evidence as
they do, at first scantily, but with constantly increasing
abundance, of the remains of “ the living creature that mo-
veth, which the waters brought forth abundantly.” The re-
mainder of the strata were formed simultaneously, by the
stupendous action of the diluvial waters; — and the whole
mass then heaved up by the hand of Omnipotence, to consti-
tute the “new earth” for the abode of man, “the earth that
then was, being destroyed,” and now forming the bottom of
the sea.

Mr. Sharon Turner, in his “ Sacred History of the World,”
suggests a modification of this theory, by supposing that the
stratified formations, from the lowest up to the highest secon-
dary, were produced in the 1656 years from the creation of
man to the deluge, and the tertiary by the deluge itself.
Other writers of considerable ability, but no very great ce-
lebrity, have advocated the same general views. It must
be confessed, however, that this theory has not met with
that degree of favour from scientific men which might have
been anticipated from its ingenuity, and the ability of its ad-

1841.] Relation between Scripture and Geology. 383

vocates. Whether this is to be regarded as an evidence that
it is really untenable, or is to be set down to the account of
scientific prejudice, as its advocates contend, we shall not
undertake to decide.

Aside from the geological considerations which bear
against it, there is alleged the grave objection, that the
Bible undertakes to give, with great precision, the geography
of the garden of Eden ; — while, according to the theory in
question, it must lie at what is now the bottom of the sea.
Tiie force of this objection may be seen from the fact, that
while the leading object of these writers is to vindicate the
scriptures against the encroachment of geologists, they are
obliged to reject the whole passage which describes the lo-
cality of Eden as spurious, and to contend without any criti-
cal evidence whatever, except what arises from their own
theory, that it was originally an explanatory gloss in the mar-
gin, and introduced into the test by some ignorant transcri-
ber.

As the grand objection to the. system of geology which
attributes to the earth a much greater antiquity than to man,
is, that it contradicts what the Bible is understood to teach,
in relation to the date of the creation, we return to consider
the answer, which Christian geologists have given to this
objection. And here the unaninmity, which characterized
their vote in relation to the doctrine itself, ceases entirely,
and we have several widely different opinions as to the mode
of reconciling it with the scriptures.

We cannot but express our regret that one so distinguish-
ed in the ranks of science as Mr. Babbage, should have
avowed an opinion at once so untenable and so dangerous,
as that it is impossible for us, at this distance, to determine
the meaning of the Hebrew, with sufficient accuracy to de-
cide what the Bible really teaches on the subject. This
strange hypothesis is accounted for however, by his candid
declaration, that he is unacquainted “ with the language in
which the sacred volume is written.”

Others, among whom we are sorry to find Rev. B. Powell,
Prof. Geom. Oxford, has allowed his neological partialities
to permit him to regard the passage in Genesis, “as not intend-
ed for historical narrative,” but only to set forth the crea-
tion “ in the language of figure and poetry,” and in “ the
form of dramatic action,” for “the better inforcement of its
objects.” We need not offer a word of comment on such an
unwarrantable hypothesis.

SS4 Relation between Scripture and Geology. [Jult

But the theory which was for a long time exceedingly
current among geologists, was that originated about thirty
years ago, and maintained by Cuvier, Professors Jameson,
Silliman and others, and which regards the six days of crea-
tion, not as literal days of twenty-four hours, but as longpe-
riods of time : understanding the word in its figurative sense,
as designating a portion of time, marked by a continuous
series of events. Thus we speak of “a day of prosperity”
— “ the day of salvation,” &c. Prof. Jameson of Edinburgh,
as a modification of this theory, suggested that the revolution of
the earth on its axis, was at first inconceivably slow, and
thus the days of creation while they were natural days, i. e.
comprising one alteration of light and darkness, may have
been of long duration. This hypothesis has been advocated
by Bishop Horsely and Dr. Keith.

But to this whole theory of deini-urgicor indefinite days it
has been objected that it is manifestly forced and unnatural,
a desperate resource of geologists, to avoid conflicting with
the authority of Scripture. Admitting that the word ‘ day’
has, in certain cases, this figurative sense, yet the passage
in hand is evidently not figurative at all. It is a plain nar-
rative; and the whole context requires it to be so understood.
Besides, the same thing is explicitly taught in the fourth
commandment, where the creation in six days is made the
reason for devoting six days to labour, and resting on the
seventh. If the word day designates “a long period,” in
this commandment, in the clause, “ for in six days the Lord
made heaven and earth,” &c., then must it also in the previ-
ous clause, “six days shalt thou labour, ” &c. : and even if
we were to concede the propriety of changing the meaning
of the leading word, in the two immediately adjoining clau-
ses of a sentence, the reason for the appointment of the day
of rest, would then be a complete non sequitur. Let any
one read it, and see. k

Professor Bush, we believe, is the only writer who has at-
tempted to make out, on philological grounds, that the word
‘day’ in Genesis, most naturally means something else than
a natural day of twenty-four hours.* But we deem it un-
necessary to go further into the history of this theory. It
has had its day ; and is now nearly abandoned by geologists
themselves. Dr. Buckland, while he contends that the in-

* For an examination of Prof. Bush’s reasoning, tee Biblical Repertory,
for April 1830, p. 279.

1841.] Relatiion bet wen Scripture and Geology. 385

terpretation is philologically allowable, concedes that it is
unnecessary. (Bridgewater Treatise.) Professor Sedgwick
goes further, and urges that it is contradicted by geological
phenomina, instead of reconciling them, as was at first sup-
posed, to the Mosaic account. We are told, by the inspi-
red historian, that vegetables were created on the third day,
and animals not until the fifth. Hence about one third of
the fossilliferons rocks, reckoning upwards, ought to contain
only vegetables; whereas, in the lowest group nothing but
animal remains has yet been found. Dr. Smith and Profes-
sor Hitchcock, the two latest writers on the science, regard
it as given up by the leaders in geology. Even Mr. Faber,
one of the most thorough of its former advocates, has aban-
doned the doctrine.

“ The theory of interpretation which is now the most ex-
tensively adopted among geologists, supposes that Moses
merely states that God created the world in the beginning,
without fixing the date of that beginning; and that passing,
in silence, an unknown period of 'its history, during which
the extinct animals and plants found in the rocks might have
lived and died, he describes only the present creation, which
took place in six literal days, less than G,000 years ago.”
(Hitchcock’s Geology, p. 270.) According to this hypothesis
it is only necessary to consider the first verse of Genesis as
a general announcement, “that there was an epoch, a point
in the flow of infinite duration, when the whole of the de-
pendent world was brought in being : not from pre-existent
materials, nor by fortune, chance, or accident, but absolutely
and solely, by the will, wisdom, and power of the one and
only god.” Having vindicated by divine testimony
this peculiar act of Omnipotence from the theories of false
philosophy and scpticism, the sacred writer then proceeds to
the consecutive history of man and his congenera; without
stopping to give an account of the gradual process by which
the earth was prepared for the habitation of the human race,
or of the races that lived and died upon it, during the pro-
tracted period of that process. All this was foreign to the
subject, and therefore passed by in silence.

Dr. Smith, in the work before us, propounds a modifica-
tion of this hypothesis, which we believe is original with
himself. Fie proposes to interpret the word “earth,” in the
second and subsequent verses of Genesis, as expressing only
“ the part of our world which God was adapting for the
dwelling of man , and the animals connected with him:}>

3SG Relation between Scripture and Geology. [July

defending this restriction of the term, on the principle that
“the practical understanding of the phrase, in conformity
with the ideas of the people who used it,” would thus limit
its meaning. In illustration he cites passages where it man-
ifestly designates the land of Palestine. The portion of the
earth meant in the history of the creation, he conceives to
have been “a large part of Asia, lying between the Caucas-
ian ridge, the Caspian Sea, and Tartary on the north, the
Persian and Indian seas on the south, and the high moun-
tain ridges which run at considerable distances on the east-
ern and the western flank.” It is to this region that he con-
fines the description of all the transactions of the early bible
history, including even the deluge. “This region was first,
by atmospheric and geological causes, of previous operation
under the will of the Almighty, brought into a condition of
superficial ruin or some kind of general disorder. This may
have been produced by volcanic agency, occasioning the
subsidence of the region, as has since occurred in various
districts upon the earth’s surface. Extreme darkness has
often been known to accompany such phenomina. These
changes are designated by the descriptive phrases “without
form and void,” and “darkness was upon the face of the
deep.” Under the formative hand of the Almighty, “the
atmosphere over this district had by the fourth day become
pellucid : and had there been a human eye to have beheld, the
sun would have been seen, and the other heavenly bodies
after the sun was set.” Animals and vegetables were pro-
duced by immediate creation in the order indicated in the
Scriptures: but only that portion of these two kingdoms,
which were peculiar to the region above specified. He
maintains, on the principles of natural history, that all the fa-
milies of plants and animals could not have been derived
from one centre of creation: that those intended fer the ex-
treme polar and equatorial regions, could not have been for-
med in or near Eden, which “ was in the finest part of the
temperate zone,” that they could not have subsisted in that
latitude, and that if this point were conceded, “the further
inquiry presents itself, by what means the respective races
could make their way to congenial climes; some to the re-
gions of fierce equatorial heat, others to those of eternal
ice: that such a transmigration would require an entire
change “in the forms and functions of their bodily structure
internal as well as external: and that in point of fact, “the
flora and fauna” of certain regions are “so completely dis-

l84l.] Relation between Scripture and Geology. 387

tinct from those of any other” as to indicate demonstratively
a distinct creation from that which occurred in Eden. And
of course it is only this latter, associated with man in para-
dise, which forms the subject of scriptural history.

We feel strongly tempted to depart from our prescribed
task, as historians, and express our own opinion in relation
to this novel theory. But as we have not space to do so
satisfactorily, and as the theory is purely hypothetical, and not
an inference from geological facts, strictly speaking, and more
especially, as we do not conceive that it is very likely to
compromise the authority of revelation, we dismiss it as un-
deserving of criticism.

To the objection, against the whole system of the geolo-
gists, that the scriptures expressly ascribe the creation of the
heavenly bodies to the work of the fourth day, while accord-
ing to their theory, the whole planetary system must have
been in existence for ages, it is replied: — That it is manifest
from the inspired history itself, that it is not the absolute
creation of those bodies, that is described in the narrative of
the fourth day; but only the appearance developed at that
period of time. The light which it is their province to sup-
ply, was in existence on the first day, and the alternation of
evening and morning, produced as it is by the movements
of the complete planetary system, and existing as it did, from
the very first, is proof that that system was already in har-
monious operation. The heavenly bodies are therefore rep-
resented not as being created on the fourth day, but “ made ,
(i. e. constituted or appointed to be) luminaries.” They
existed before, but they were then appointed to the office of
furnishing light and standards for the division of time, to the
new inhabitants of the earth, (see Gen 1: 14, 15.) This
whole passage is considered as furnishing a strong case, in
proof of the principle, contended for by geologists, that “ it
was not the purpose of revelation to give a view of creation
according to the physical reality,” but only to describe what
occurred, as it would have appeared to one who could have
witnessed the sublime spectacle. “ Hence the sun is men-
tioned as the greatest luminary, the moon as the next in mag-
nitude, and the other shining orbs are grouped together as if
they formed, even when all combined, the least object of
importance.” “ It is most evident, that any person not ac-
quainted with the true system of the world, would after his
most careful study of this portion of the Bible, rest in the
conclusions, that our earth is not in moral importance only

VOL. XIII. no. 3. 50

388 Relation between Scripture and Geology. [July

but in physical magnitude, by far the greatest of the Creator’s
works; and that the entire furniture of the heavens is solely
a provision for our convenience and comfort. Yet the ac-
tual truth is, that if not our earth merely, but the entire so-
lar system, were to be blotted out of existence, it would be
no more missed in the aspect of the universe, except to the
glorious Creator’s eye, than a grain of sand blown away
from the sea shore.” Smith, pp. 236-7.

Another leading point of contact between geology and re-
relation, is, that the doctrines of the former imply “the do-
minion of pain and death over the animal creation,” ages
before the existence of man: while the latter is generally un-
derstood to teach, that, “ before our first parents fell from in-
nocence and happiness, death and its harbingers had no place
in the inferior animal creation.”

It is urged in reply, that it is only in relation to the human
family, that “death and its harbingers” are ascribed in the
Bible to the introduction of sin : that their previous existence
is supposed in the very threatning which guarded the for-
bidden fruit, for otherwise that threatning would have been
unintelligible; and that the law of propagation, established
in connexion with the countless tribes of animals, necessari-
ly implied the existence of death, for otherwise they would
soon have exceeded in multitude, the limits of possible sub-
sistence. The same thing is argued from the existence of
carnivorous animals. It is one of the established fundamen-
tal principles of comparative anatomy, that the character and
habits of animals are displayed in every bone and muscle of
the body. To suppose that the lion, e. g. was not carnivo-
rous before the fall of man, would require not only a change
in the form of its teeth and the structure of its claws, but
that the functions of its stomach, its nutritive powers, the
form and size of its bones the strength and fastenings of its
muscles, in a word almost every fibre of its body, must have
undergone, not modifications merely, but radical alterations.
It would in fact be tantamount to supposing that carnivorous
animals were created since the fall; — of which the Bible
gives us no intimation, although they form so large a por-
tion of the brute race. The argument is still strengthened
by the consideration, that animal subsistence, even upon
vegetable food, is impossible without amazing destruction of
animal life. Every one knows that vegetables of all sorts
swarm with insects, and even the very juices of plants, and
the water we drink are full of animalcula. These must have

41.] Relation between Scripture and Geology. 389

perished in countless myriads, before the fall of man, on
any theory we can adopt, unless they too, were a subsequent
creation. The common impression on this subject, therefore,
has other facts to grapple with than those of geology, and
the geologists are not alone in the difficulty.

'Phe connexion of geological discoveries with the scriptu-
ral history of the deluge, is a topic of great interest. But
we have already gone far beyond our intended limits, and
must therefore omit for the present the important facts which
we had thrown together. The history of opinions on this
subject is peculiarly interesting: but much as they would
conduce to the impression which we wish to make in our
closing paragraphs, we must forego their introduction.

Our object in preparing the preceding sketch, has been, in
the first place, to furnish a condensed view of the principles
and reasonings of the geologists, for the benefit of those who
have not free access to the sources of such information, or
the time to explore them; and secondly and mainly, to dissi-
pate “the ill-defined and shadowy apprehensions,” occas-
sioned by the vague impression, which we have reason to
know is far more general than it should be, that science is
found arrayed against the scriptures. In stating the argu-
ments we have held back nothing that has been alleged,
from a fear of the consequences. We have put the case
as strongly as could be fairly done for the geologists: and
yet after all how little there is to cause a moments uneasi-
ness to the enlightened friend of revelation. Dr. Wiseman
quotes Justin Martyr and Gregory Nazianzen, in favour of
the opinion, “ that an indefinite period elapsed between the
creation of matter, ‘in the beginning,’ and the first ordering
of all things:” and Basil and Origin both adopt the view of
modern geologists, as to the existence of the heavenly bodies
from the beginning, “ yet so as that their rays were prevent-
ed by the dense chaotic atmosphere from penetrating to the
earth; that this was on the first day so far rarified, as to al-
low the transmission of the sun’s rays, though not the dis-
cernment of its disk, which was fully displayed on the third
(fourth?) day.” There can not, we think, be much ground
for apprehension from the prevalence of opinions advoca-
ted by some of the most enlightened Christian minds, inclu-
ding eminent biblical scholars of our own age. We are not
much afraid, for instance, for the evidences of revealed reli-
gion, when they are in the keeping of such men as Dr. Chal-
mers.

390 Relation between Scripture and Geology. [Julit

For ourselves we do not mean to express at present, any
opinion on the theories we have described. We could show,
as we believe, good reason, from the present state of geology,
for not committing ourselves on either side of its prominent
hypothesis. We think no impartial mind can examine all
their pretensions carefully and without professional enthusi-
asm, without a feeling of uncertainty, to say the least, which
does not belong to the exact sciences. The history of the sci-
ence, for the last fifty or twenty, or even ten years, is enough
one would think, to inspire caution. And as our duties lie
mainly in another direction, we propose, without entering in-
to the discussion ourselves, to give a full and candid hearing
to all that can be said on both sides of the great questions
that may rise by those who are best qualified to discuss them,
and then adopt whatever theory we conceive to be best es-
tablished by evidence and reasoning. The time for making
up an ultimate opinion on the whole subject has manifestly
not yet arrived, even in the opinion of some of the best ge-
ologists themselves.

We have no faith whatever in the a priori arguments for
the antiquity of the earth. The only thing which weighs
with us, in settling this controversy, is the exhibition of facts,
which are totally incompatible with the belief, that the ma-
terial of the earth was created only a few days before man
and his congenera. If such facts are clearly made out, we
will promptly receive the inference, without a single fear
either for the truth or the plenary inspiration of the sacred
record. And in estimating the value of these facts we are
far from admitting the explanation of all the phenomina, by
the action of natural causes, without the intervention of
miracle. We are free to avow, that an examination, con-
ducted without prepossession or prejudice, has failed utterly
to convince us, notwithstanding the plausible reasoning of
Playfair and Lyell, that these causes are competent to such
mighty results, however long the time allotted to their pro-
duction. We agree perfectly in the conclusion reached by
Mr. De La Beche, after stating strongly the facts to be ex-
plained:— “ It is useless to appeal to time: time can effect no
more than its powers are capable of performing. If a mouse
be harnessed to a piece of ordinance, it will never move it,
even if centuries on centuries could be allowed: but attach
the necessary force and the resistance is overcome in a min-
ute.” We see what strikes us, as incontrovertible proof,
that mighty forces have been in play, under the agency of

1841.] Relation between Scripture and Geology. 391

the Almighty, in producing the fearful results which appear
in the present state of the earth.

While we say this, we cannot help thinking that some of
the zealous friends of revelation bring discredit on them-
selves, and the cause they have so much at heart, by the ex-
cessive jealousy with which they regard geological inquiries,
and by the spirit with which they sometimes treat men dis-
tinguished for their conscientious regard ior religion, as well
as their scientific attainments. We are often pained to see
the exhibitions of a spirit, which the calm spectator will at-
tribute either to narrow bigotry or to the consciousness of
having a bad cause. It is too late in the day to put down
these investigations by authority, or to decide them by ridi-
cule.

If we are sure that the scriptures are true, we are equally
sure, that the real facts and true theory of geology cannot
conflict with their inspired teaching. There can be no con-
tradiction between what God does and what he says. If
any one is confident on scriptural grounds, that geology
must; be wrong, let him grapple with its alleged facts and
deductions; and show that the former are incorrectly obser-
ved, and that the other do not follow by logical sequence.
This surely can be done, if such be the fact. But if he
shrinks from the contest on the field of geology itself, and
takes refuge behind the bulwarks of revelation alone, how-
ever boldly he may send forth his challenges of defiance, the
world will ascribe the victory to the enemy.

We have no patience with that sceptical spirit, which in-
vestigates the phenomina of science, for the purpose of find-
ing arguments against a revelation which it hates, and mag-
nifies every appearance of discrepancy between the facts of
the two systems. It is as far removed from the spirit of true
philosophy, as from that of true piety. But on the other
hand, it will not do to stigmatize geology as essentially anti-
Christian, and launch indiscriminate anathemas against its
cultivators, on the ground that in trying to develope its prin-
ciples, they are fighting against God. On the contrary, it is
of the utmost importance that in receiving its form, and tak-
ing its position among the accredited sciences, it should be
moulded by pious hands. It is well therefore, that the dis-
tinguished Professors in both the great English Universities,
where it receives so much of its character, are both warm
and enlightened friends of revelation. Instead of goading
them with taunts and reproaches, let them rather be encour-

S92 Relation between Scripture and Geology. [Jult

aged to maintain their commanding position, prepared to
wrest every weapon from the hand of scepticism, and bap-
tize with the spirit of Christianity, and thus secure as a ser-
vant of the church, this young and important science. Sure-
ly they have done no unimportant service, indrivingfrom the
field, the whole host of continental theorists, and securing an
acknowledged triumph to the party, stigmatized. by Hum-
boldt, as “ those Hebraising geologists, whose efforts to con-
nect the chronology of Moses with the phenominaof nature,
cannot but be unavailing.”

In making these remarks, it is far from our intention to
take sides with any party in the contest. If Penn, and Fair-
holme, and Gisborne, and Comstock, and the champions of
that school in geology, should succeed in making good their
position; — well. If truth is on their side, we wish them suc-
cess: and success they will undoubtedly obtain in the end.
Magna est veritas. But we cannot allow their claim to the
advantages which they have sought, as we think to an un-
due extent, by representing their opponents as infidels in dis-
guise,orasmisguidedfriends, whoare really fighting under the
opposing banner. We protest against the use of “the argu-
mentum ad invidiam,” in settling a question of pure science.
Let us have the truth — the whole truth, and nothing but the
truth. The more clearly it is brought out, the more fully
will it harmonize with, and throw light upon the truths of
revelation rightly understood. The day is coming in all
probability, when we shall wonder how any one contrived
to find any thing to perplex him in the case.

The case of astronomy should teach us a lesson. There
is not, we confidently believe, the smallest probability
that geology will ever make good its demand for a greater
change in the received interpretation of the scriptures, than
did the Copernican system of astronomy: nor have harsher
denunciations been dealt out against modern geologists, than
were poured upon Galileo by the misguided friends of reli-
gion. Let us profit by the instructions of history.

Before we lay down our pen, we wish to suggest a simi-
lar caution on the other side of the question. Philosophers,
we are compelled to think, show a strong tendency to gene-
ralize too hastily, and to speak too confidently of the truth
of their hypotheses. Thus, for example, we begin to hear it
assumed, and the assumption laid at the foundation of other
theories, that the nebular hypothesis suggested by La Place
U the true theory of the universe. This we need hardly say

1841.] Relation between Scripture and Geology. 393

is going too fast and too far. Sometimes those very conclu-
sions which appear most beautiful and most satisfactory, are
disproved by the discovery of some new element, for which
they had made no provision. Thus La Place supposed he
had demonstrated with all the certainty of the most exact
mathematics, that the revolutions of the heavenly bodies
were under laws that would preserve them from confusion
forever, by correcting the periodical oscillations to which they
were subject. But this striking and beautiful conclusion ap-
pears to be involved in great doubt, by observations made
upon the body known as Encke’s comet ; which seem to
show that there is a resisting medium in the planetary spa-
ces: and if there be, however rare it may be, it would first re-
tard, then derange, and finally, however remote the period,
throw into confusion and ruin the whole planetary system.
Now we could wish the geologists to be less confident, in
stating as ascertained truth, that which is only ingenious and
plausible hypothesis; and to remember that the discovery of
some new element, so simple a thing as a fossil human bone,
for instance, in some unexpected deposit, may materially
modify if not overthrow all the deductions of geology, as to
the age of the earth’s surface. What we wish, is to have
all parties to this controversy imbued with the spirit of that
charming prayer of Kepler, appended to one of his astrono-
mical works. “ It remains only that I should now lift up to
heaven my eyes and hands from the table of my pursuits,
and humbly and devoutly supplicate' the Father of lights.
Oh! Thou, who by the light of nature, dost enkindle in us a
desire after the light of grace, that by this Thou mayest trans-
late us into the light of glory, I give Thee thanks, Oh! Lord
and Creator, that Thou hast gladdened me by Thy creation,
when I was enraptured by the work of Thy hands. Be-
hold! I have here completed a work of my calling, with as
much of intellectual strength as Thou hast granted me. I
have declared the praise of Thy works to the men who will
read the evidences of it, so far as my finite spirit could com-
prehend them in their infinity. My mind endeavoured to its
utmost to reach the truth by philosophy'; but if any thing
unworthy of Thee has been taught by me — a worm born
aud nourished in sin — do Thou teach me that 1 may correct
it. Have I been seduced into presumption by the admira-
ble beauty of Thy works, or have I sought my own glory
among men, in the construction of a work designed for Thine
honour! Oh! then graciously and mercifully forgive me ;

394 The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. [July

and finally grant me this favour, that this work may never
be injurious, but may conduce to Thy glory and the good of
souls.”

Art. Ill — 1. The Mathematical Correspondent, Edited by
G. Baron, New York, 1804.

2 The Analyst, Edited by Robert Adrain, Philadelphia,
1 SOS.

3. The Scientific Journal, Edited by IV. Marratt, New
York, 1S18.

4. The Ladies’ and Gentlemen’s Diary, Edited by M.
Nash, New York, 1820.

5. The Mathematical Diary, Edited by Robert Adrain
and afterwards by Mr. Ryan, New York, 1825.

6. The Mathematical Miscellany, Edited by C. Gill,.
New York, 1836.

“ Scaliger, who was very far from being overburthened
with piety, (says Harwood in his preface to Bailey’s Diction-
ary,) whenever lexicographers were mentioned, is said very
devoutly to have thanked God, that of his infinite goodness,
he had endowed some men with the spirit of Dictionary-
making. This celebrated hypercritic deemed the task of
compiling lexicons and dictionaries to be so tedious and toil-
some an office, that he thought it was impossible that any
man would voluntarily choose such a profession either as an
amusement or occupation, who had not a mind peculiarly
formed by Heaven for collecting words and measuring sylla-
bles, and that had not by a special decree been ordained of
old to this condemnation.” And doubtless Scaliger would
have been strengthened in this opinion if he had lived to see
Walker in his Dictionary working himself into a passion
about vowels and consonants, and contending with all the
heroic zeal of a general defending the capital of his country
from a besieging foe, against the tendency in the English lan-
guage to place the accent on the antepenultimate syllable,
in “ words which come down to us whole from the Greek
and Latin;” and with a heart overflowing with grief point-
ing to “ orator, auditor, senator, cicatrix, &c.” as having
fallen victims to this awful tendency; and exclaiming with
alarm, that « abdomen, bitumen and accumen,” would have

1841.] The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. 395

shared the same fate, “ if the learned had not stepped in to
rescue these classical words from the invasion of the Gothic
accent.” The same view of humanity which led Scaliger
to his opinion about Dictionary-making, would we think lead
most men to a similar opinion in regard to editing a Mathe-
matical Journal; for of all occupations, it does appear to us,
to be one of the most tedious and farthest removed from the
ordinary tastes of men. To review and correct, and for the
fear of giving offence, to publish the productions of contribu-
tors, (as most editors have to do) whatever their abilities in
mathematics may be, is an office of criticism not altogether
agreeable to every mind. When then we consider the
drudgery of editing a Mathematical Journal, and that little
or no pecuniary emolument is ever derived from such an
avocation, we do not wonder that the journals at the head
of this article had each so short an existence. But we are
glad to learn, that the Mathematical Miscellany, whose pages
were so rich with mathematical learning, will be resumed in
the spring. It surely will be a reproach on mathematicians,
if they do not sustain a work so useful in exciting mathema-
tical inquiry, and in creating a wholesome emulation in so
noble a science, when they have so able a mathematician,
as Professor Gill, willing to undertake the drudgery of editor.
Besides other mathematical journals, the “ Ladies Diary,”
has been sustained in England from 1704 up to the present
time, enrolling amongst its contributors many of the ablest
mathematicians that England has ever produced, and has
done much to advance and disseminate mathematical know-
ledge in Great Britain ; and it has been the great magazine
from which authors have derived the examples which illustra-
ate the mathematical text books for schools and colleges. We
hope that the same advantage may be derived to our coun-
ntry from the Mathematical Miscellany.

Our chief object in noticing the journals at the head of this
article, is to give our readers a biographical sketch of one of
the ablest contributors to their pages, who from the peculiar
circumstances of his life is little known ; though his produc-
tions have elicited much inquiry in regard to his personal
history. We allude to William Lenhart of York, Pennsyl-
vania.

We shall endeavour to exhibit our subject in all the vi-
cissitudes of his life, in privacy and in public, in the careless
ease of the domestic circle with all its joys and all its sorrows*.

VOL. XIII. no. 3. 51

396 The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. [July

and in the reserve and concealment necessarily attendant on
one’s intercourse with the world. For it is only by this mode
of treatment, that wecanexhibit the realcharacter of any one
— can give a full portrait of the whole man ; and thereby ena-
ble the world to form a just opinion of his life and character.
“ I am of opinion, (says Xenophon at the beginning of his
Banquet) that as well the sayings as the actions of great
men deserve to be recorded, whether they treat of serious
subjects with the greatest application of mind ; or, giving
themselves some respite, unbend their thoughts t'o diversions
worthy of them.” After Xenophon had written his “ Me-
morabilia,” in which he exhibits Socrates as he appeared to
the world, in the more serious pursuits of life, in other
words, as a philosopher, he wrote his “ banquet,” in which
he exhibits him as a man in the domestic circle, at the din-
ner-table of a friend, amid all the ease and freedom of social
life, in order that posterity might estimate fully the charac-
ter of that great man. We will follow the example of Xeno-
phon, and exhibit our subject in every scene of life calcula-
ted to give a just and complete view of his character ; as in
this way no trait will be ascribed to him that is not illustra-
ted by the historical manifestations of his life.

William Lenhart was born in York, Pennsylvania, on the
19th of January, 1787, of respectable parents of German de-
scent. He had received little or no education until he was
twelve or fourteen years of age, when Dr. Adrain, then an
obscure individual, came to York and opened a school.
William became one of his pupils and soon discovered to his
sagacious teacher, his wonderful talents for the mathematics.
Mr. Adrain was delighted at the opportunity of developing
the mind of one who had a genius for his own favourite
study. Smitten with that affection for his pupil, Avhich a
kindred genius inspires, and instigated by a strong anticipa-
tion of his future renown, he devoted to him a care beyond
what mere duty demanded ; and such was the rapid progress
of young Lenhart, that he seemed to his teacher more like a
companion in study than a pupil. As William’s father did
not fully appreciate the value of an education, or because his
means were scanty, he took his son from school, after he had
been under the tuition of Mr. Adrain fifteen or eighteen
months, with no other knowledge of letters, than what he
had acquired during that time. William had always evin-
ced great mechanical genius — had made in mineature every
kind of machine which he had ever seen, such as fire-en-

1 841.] The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. 397

gines, water-mills, &c. and made them so skilfully that they
would always operate well. He also evinced great talent
for drawing and music. Indeed, he seemed to excel in every
thing that he had an opportunity to learn. He was fre-
quently in the shop of his father, who was a silversmith;
and on more than one occasion was near killing himself in
experimenting with steam ; as he had no idea at that early
age, of the immense expansive force of water when under
the influence of heat. Just before William left the school of
Mr. Adrain, he began to contribute to the “ Mathematical
Correspondent” then published in New York, by Mr. G.
Baron.

As William was now about seventeen years of age, his
father thought it time that he was in some business, and
procured for him a situation in a store in Baltimore. Ashe
was a remarkably handsome youth, of great gaiety of counte-
nance indicating a soul full of amiable mirth, and possessed
of great amenity of manner, his employers were greatly pre-
possessed in his favour; and when further acquaintance ena-
bled them to see his great diligence in business and his ex-
pertness as an accountant, and his gentlemanly deportment,
their prepossession grew into the strongest affection. After
being in this store for some time, he obtained a situation in
the sheriff’s office, as he detested selling goods, and in his
new situation would have nothing to do but write, in which
he delighted, as he was the best penman that we have ever
known. During his sojourn in Baltimore, he improved him-
self by reading and by mathematical studies, he also continu-
ed to contribute to the “ Mathematical Correspondent;” and
obtained, when only seventeen years of age, a medal for the
best solution to one of the prize questions, as will be seen by
reference to the 174th page of that periodical. He also con-
tributed to the “Analyst,” as soon as it was commenced, in
ISOS, by Dr. Adrain in Philadelphia.

Young Lenhart, after remaining in Baltimore about four
years, was, upon the recommendation of a friend, invited to
Philadelphia by Messrs Hassinger and Reese, to take charge
of the books of their commercial house. He accepted the of-
fer ; and at the end of the first year, these gentlemen, in conse-
quence of his diligence and skill in business, gave him just
double the salary, though a good one, which they had con-
tracted to give. He acted as book-keeper in this house for
two or three years ; and the books which he kept were long
exhibited as models of book-keeping, and the accounts which
he made out for merchants from abroad, who dealt with this

398

The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. [July

house, were kept by many of them as forms. It is doubted
whether there ever was a more finished clerk and book-keep-
er. Messrs Hassinger and Reese now offered to take him
into partnership, they to furnish the capital, and he, nothing
but his personal services. An offer so honourable to these
gentlemen and so flattering to him, he of course accepted at
once. During all this time, amidst the toils of active bu-
siness, he did not altogether relinquish the study of the mathe-
matics. Indeed, it would have been almost impossible to
have done so, as he was continually written to by Dr. Adrain,
who never lost sight of his favourite pupil; and in order to
show in what estimate he was held by this distinguished
mathematical!, we will here insert an extract from a letter
written by Dr. Adrain to young Lenhart soon after he went
to Baltimore ; it is dated April 2Gth, 1S05. “ The problem,

which you say was proposed to you, respecting the heat of
Mercury or Venus, has come from some person very indif-
ferently acquainted with Astronomy, and who took advan-
tage of your inexperience in that science. I hope to see the day
when those conceited smatterers will feel with trembling and
surprise, your unfathomable superiority in all the parts of
mathematics. I sincerely hope that you employ your leisure
hours in making still farther progress in science. The great-
est glory that this world can afford, confessedly belongs to
him who stands foremost in the ranks of science : and you
may certainly fill that station for some years, if God in his
mercy spare your life, and inspire you with the noble and
just resolution of dedicating, to grateful posterity, the excel-
lent talents for mathematics^with which you are endowed.”
As Mr. Lenhart was now about to enter into a partner-
ship with Messrs Hassinger and Reese, he went to York on
a visit to his father and friends. While there, he rode in a
gig with a young friend into the country, the horse took fright
at a menagerie passing along the road, ran off, upset the
gig and broke Mr. Lenhart’s leg. He was taken to York,
and there remained until he recovered. He then returned
to Philadelphia to enter upon the scene of his new duties ;
but alas! his prospects, heretofore so bright, began to wear a
foreboding aspect. While pitching quoits upon the suburbs
of Philadelphia, he was seized with a violent pain in the
back, accompanied with great debility of his lower extremi-
ties. He was taken to his boarding house ; and the late Dr.
Parish was sent for. The Dr. visited him for some time,
when Dr. Physic was called in consultation. These distin-

1841.] The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. 399

guished physicians continued to visit him for eighteen months;
and tried every expedient which their eminent skill could de-
vise ; for he submitted himself to their hands to be dealt
with as they pleased; and though some of the remedies were
as severe as human nature can endure, such as actual caute-
ry, and deep salivation, yet he bore them all with that philo-
sophical heroism for which he became so distinguished in af-
ter life.

Both physicians concurred in opinion, that his disease was
an affection of the spine, probably produced by the fall from
the gig when his leg was broken. His lower extremities
now became so paralized as to render walking difficult; and
his physicians told him his case was hopeless. During all this
time, he had periodical attacks of the most excruciating
spasms in his legs. He now saw that all his worldly pros-
pects were blasted ; and that in all probability he would drag
out an existence of extreme suffering. The anguish of his
despair was heightened, by the fact that he was engaged to
be married to an accomplished young lady, between whom
and himself there had existed an attachment from childhood.

From this period, Mr. Lenhart became subject, at irregu-
lar but frequent intervals, to the most excrutiating spasmo-
dic pains of which we have any knowledge, though we are
not altogether unread in the sorrowful records of medical
history. Indeed, so severe were his attacks, that he could
not have survived almost any one of them, had he not used
large quantities of laudanum during the paroxysms.
He was now constrained to lead that sort of life which was
best calculated to alleviate his afflictions; as he was utterly
unable to attend to any kind of business, on account of the
frequency and uncertainty of his attacks of spasms. He
therefore spent his time in reading light literature, in draw-
ing, in music, and in travelling, when he was able to do so.
This was his course of life up to 182S, when he broke his leg
again, by a fall from an icy door step. He bore this afflic-
tion with the same equanimity which had heretofore char-
acterized him ; though his sufferings were terrible indeed, as
he frequently had paroxysms of spasms which rendered it
necessary to unloose the bandages, and leave the broken
limb to be tossed by the convulsion. This may appear to
the reader like a fancy sketch, but it is a true picture from
the inscrutable dispensations of Providence.

Mr. Lenhart’s infirmities now increased so much, that he
was compelled to spend his summers in York, and his winters

400 The Life uf Lenhart the Mathematician. [July

with a sister in Frederick (Maryland.) His lips became so
paralized that he had to abandon his favourite recreation
of playing on the flute ; and as he was confined to the house
during the winter, and his usual sources of pleasure had
failed him, he found'itnecessary to have some mental employ-
ment more engrossing than the reading of light literature.
He therefore directed his attention! to his early love, the
mathematics, solely with a view to amusement ; and it was
from this period to 1839, inclusive, during the winter seasons,
for he never studied in the summer, that he accomplished
his profound researches in the Diophantine Analysis, and
this without the aid of books, and calculated his extensive
tables relative to cubes, in the midst of as great bodily suffer-
ing as human nature can bear. We have often seen him,
while engaged in his investigations, stop every three or four
minutes, and seize his limb, to intercept as far as practicable,
the excruciating spasm, by pressure on die nerve, and then
resume his studies without the least apparent diversion of
mind, while the perspiration produced by the agony coursed
down his forehead. How admirably does this illustrate the
motto prefixed to his tables There are few difficulties
which will not yield to perseverance.” And in order to show
the spirit of philosophic fortitude with which he bore these
tortures of the body, we will here insert an extract from a
letter written by him to Professor Gill of St. Paul’s College,
New York. It is dated June 20th, 1S37. “My body, my
dear sir, may be broken to pieces, and the mind in conse-
quence may be injured; but I have a spirit that cannot be
broken; a cheerfulness and health survive that shall bear
me up superior to all the ills of life, and whilst I have an X
and a Y in addition, and am capable of using them, I will
not, must not despair.” In another letter to the same gen-
tleman, dated July 15, 1839, he says; — “Pardon the thought

but my afflictions appear to me to be not unlike an infinite

series, composed of complicated terms, gradually and regu-
larly increasing (in sadness and suffering as it were) and
becoming more and more involved; and hence the abtruse-
ness of its summation ; but which, when it shall be sum-
med in the end, by the Great Arbiter and Master of all, it
is to be hoped that the formula resulting, will be found to be
not only entirely free from surds, but perfectly pure and ra-
tional, yea, even unto an integer.” A more eloquent and at
the same time just description of his sufferings could not be
penned. His disease furnishes phenomena just as interest-

1841.} The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. 401

ing to the medical philosopher, as his life and character do to
the moral and intellectual one.

From the year 1812, when Mr. Lenhart broke his leg the
first time, up to 1825, his afflictions were such that he did
nothing at the mathematics; and therefore did not contri-
bute to the Scientific Journal,” published in New York by
Mr. Marrat, nor to the Ladies’ and Gentlemen’s Diary”
published in the same place by Mr. Nash; though he was
solicited to do so, by the Editors of both these journals. But
when the “ Mathematical Diary” was started in New York,
in 1825, by his old preceptor and friend, Dr. Adrain, he be-
came a contributor to it, until it ceased to be published, in
1832. He contributed to this periodical not only over his
own signature, but over that of Mary Bond, Frederick
Town, Maryland. All the solutions over this last signature
are by Mr. Lenhart. He also contributed the solution over
the signature of Diophantus, Frederick Town, Maryland, on
the 162d page, 2d Yol. of the Diary. We need not speak
in detail, of his contributions to these journals, as all math-
ematicians appreciate the great beauty of their mathemati-
cal style, the lucid simplicity of their arrangement, and the
ingenious artifices displayed in them. The fertility of his
mind is shown by the fact of his giving solutions of the same
questions over his own name, and that of Mary Bond, which
were so different, and so excellent, that they were published,
as they were supposed to be by different contributors. When
the, M. Miscellany was begun by Professor Gill, in 1S36,
Mr. Lenhart, at the request of that gentleman, became a
contributor; and all their letters from which we make ex-
tracts are from the correspondence which ensued between
them relative to the Miscellany. It is chiefly upon his con-
tributions to this periodical, that Mr. Lenbart’s fame as a
mathematician rests. They have gained for him the reputa-
tion of the greatest Diophantine Algebraist that ever lived;
and this is no mean renown, when it is considered that a
Euler, a Lagrange, and a Gauss, are his competitors. To
be placed in the same order of renown with these illustrious
men, and to stand the first in the order, as far as the Dio-
phantine Analysis is concerned, is indeed a scientific emi-
nence which the greatest intellects may envy. And how
amazing are these profound researches, when we reflect
that they were the mere amusements of the author amidst
his afflictions. In a letter to Professor Gill in Dec., 1836,
he says ; — “ With the exception of a neat little solution, now

402

The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. [Jult

and then, to a question of the same kind, I have never felt
much inclined to publish any thing of mine; and, therefore,
whenever my researches however trifling or important, or
perfect or defective, they may have been, had the desired
effect of ‘driving dull care away,’ or of amusing me during
my retirement and time of affliction, I was amply satisfied,
and that was all I cared for.” And to show what real de-
light he felt in his studies, though resumed from necessity,
he thus writes to the same gentlemen, in reference to his
researches in the Diophantine Analysis: “Whilst I was en-
gaged in the study which produced so many curious results,
and which had occnpied the attention of so many eminent
mathematicians, in ancient as well as in modern times, I
felt as though I had been (and perhaps I really was) admit-
ted into the Great Temple of numbers, even into the sanctun
sanctorum — and permitted to revel amongst the curiosities
contained therein, and to select from them whatever I might
desire — a privelige not granted by the monitor of the Tem-
ple to any one living, before, and hence the vast variety that
I have, and may probably in future produce, must be ascri-
bed or accredited to the great master of the Temple, and
not to any peculiar talent or extraordinary exertion of your
humble friend.” We will here insert an abstract of his Di-
ophantine Speculations, published in the Mathematical Mis-
cellany, which has been furnished by the editor, Professor
Gill.

“ I do not find any thing of Mr. Lenhart’s, published on
Diophantine Analysis, that can be considered of particular
moment until the 11th number of the Diary, (1830) although
many of the investigations afterwards published must have
been entered upon, at least, previous to this date, judging
from his manuscripts he was so kind as to exhibit to me
while visiting him in, I think, 1S36. In this number he
proposes and resolves the question : ‘ It is required to find
three or more positive numbers whose sum shall be unity;
and such, that if each of the numbers be increased by unity
the respective sums shall be rational squares.’ He shows
that the question depends on another one, ‘To divide a
given number (A) into (A — 1) square numbers, each square
number being greater than unity.’ He then gives several
solutions of this question with a number of examples; and
in the succeeding number of the Diary, published in 1832,
he has a memoir on the same subject, showing how, by a
method slightly tentative, this question can be resolved un-

1841.] The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. 403

der all circumstances. As an example, he divides the num-
ber 31 into thirty square numbers, each greater than unity;
the roots of these squares are fractions having the common
denominator 993, and their numerators are 994, 995, 996,
997, 99S, 999, 1000, 1001, 1002, 1003, 1004, 1005, 1006,
1007, 1008, 1009, 1010, 1011, 1013, 1014 1015, 1016, 1018,
1019, 1020, 1021, 1022, 1023, 1024, 1031.

“ It was undoubtedly the solution of this question that led
Mr. Lenhart to investigate the analogous, but far more diffi-
cult one, ‘To divide a given number (A) into (A — 1) cube
numbers, each greater than unity ; or into (A -f 1) cube num-
bers each less than unity.’ From the time of Diophantus, but
little was done to improve the branch of analysis which bears
.3 name, until the celebrated Euler wrote on the subject. He
extended his investigations to the properties of cube num-
bers, and elicited many interesting relations among them.
The only improvement in the theory of these numbers from
his time until our friend commenced his inquiries, is embra-
ced in a problem published by Mr. Joseph Waters in the
Ladies’ Diary, (London 1825.) ‘To divide any natural
number into three rational cubes, in any number of ways.’
The solution, however, is little more than a demonstration
that every natural number may be decomposed into three
rational cubes ; which is no mean step in the science :
but the forms of the component cubes are such as to make
them of very little practical use when applied to other pur-
poses. For instance, the formulas for the roots of the three
cubes whose sum is equal to 4, although they embrace an
infinite variety of numbers, do not and can not include any
case in which the roots are each greater than unity. I do
not think our friend was aware of this important improve-
ment until he was far advanced in his own speculations on
the subject, nor would it indeed have been any advantage
in the path which he pursued ; which I will now endeavour
to point out.

“ Observing that his investigations on cube numbers usu-
ally resulted in the necessity of finding two cube numbers
whose sum should be equal to a specified number ; he com-
menced with this problem, and found many different forms
for the roots of two cube numbers whose sum should be
equal to the given number, arranging his results so that the
numbers and their component cubes should form a series of
increasing numbers. The investigation of these forms was
published in the Mathematical Miscellany (St. Paul’s Col-

vol. xm. no. 3. 52

404 The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. [July

lege, L. I., Nov. 1S3G.) In a subsequent number of that pe-
riodical, the table calculated from these formulas, ‘ exhibit-
ing a variety of numbers, between 1 and 100,000, and the
roots of the two cubes of which they are composed.’ He
continued, from time to time, to extend this table, which will
ever be the most striking monument of his untiring indus-
try, and indomitable perseverance, among circumstances the
most disheartening, and in a state of alternate bodily debil-
ity and acute pain, that renders his success astonishing.
The applications which Mr. Lenhart has made of these
tables are no less interesting than are the tables themselves,
and the process of deducing them; most of these are exhi-
bited in a series of papers published in the Mathematical
Miscellany, under the title of 1 Diophantine Speculations.’
The first of these is the problem ‘To divide a given number
(A) into three cubes.’ Two methods of solution are given,
the first and most simple of which, is the following: — Rule
I. Multiply the given number (A) by any cube, (r3,) and
from the product deduct a series of cubes, prime to ( r 3,)
until you find a remainder ( t ) that shall be equal to one of
the tabular numbers composed of two cubes. Substitute the
two cubes in place of the remainder, transpose the deduc-
ting cube that made the remainder, divide by the multiple
cube, ( r 3), and the result will be three cubes, equal to the
given number, (A.)’

“ The evident defect in this process, as well as in its ac-
companying one, is its tentative character ; for as it nowhere
appears that the given number (A) is necessarily capable of
being decomposed into three cubes, in the manner proposed,
there is nothing to insure us that by successive trials we
shall at last arrive at a number which is the sum of two
cubes, much less that we shall arrive at one of those already
tabulated, since it can scarcely be expected that all the num-
bers within reasonable limits, composed of two cube num-
bers, will ever be tabulated.

“ Whatever may be the theoretical defects of his methods,
however, the application of them affords the most triumph-
ant vindication of their practical utility. For instance, he
finds that the number 4 is composed of three cube numbers,
whose roots are fractions, each greater than unity, their com-
mon denominator being 3789702, and their numerators
391S564, 39G1405, and 45GS8G7; and by means of these
numbers he arrives at far less numbers than had ever before
been attained, to answer the question which had so long

1841.] The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. 405

puzzled the Arithmeticians of England and America, viz :
‘ To divide unity into three such positive parts, that if each
part be increased by unity, the sums shall be three rational
cubes.’ The common denominator of these three parts of
unity is 5442709S50427501640S, and the three numerators
are 5743015291812773736, 773S158S939154S8717, and

40945924318546753955. As was before intimated, it would
be impossible to deduce a solution to this question, from the
investigation in the Ladies’ Diary of 1825.

“ The next question Mr. L. resolves, is the one previously
noticed as being the one which probably first turned his at-
tention to this [class of problems ; and for this he gives vari-
ous methods of solution, illustrated by numerous examples.
We can do little more than give the enunciation of the pro-
blems which he has either originated or improved, in these
excellent articles. ‘ To find n cube numbers, such that if
from each or them a given number ( a ) be subtracted the
sum of the remainders shall be a square number.’ ‘To
find n numbers such that, if each of them be added to the
cube of their sum, the respective sums shall be cube num-
bers.’ ‘To find n numbers such that each of them, being
severally subtracted from the cube of their sum, the n re-
mainders may be cubes.’ ‘To find m numbers, in arithme-
ticial progression, such that the sum of their cubes shall be
itself a cube number.’ As an example of this last problem,
he finds that if the cubes of the 1000 consecutive numbers
of the natural series, beginning with 1134, and ending with
2133, are added together, their sum will be the cube of the
number, 16830. These numbers had been previously ex-
hibited as possessing this property, by M. Pagliani, who had
incautiously boasted that no other solution, than his own,
could be obtained to this question, except by a very compli-
cated analysis. But, perhaps, the most difficult application
of these principles, is in the solution of the question, ‘ To
find four integers, such that the sum of every two of them
may be a cube number,’ proposed by tMr. Lenhart, in the
second number of the Mathematical Miscellany, and resolved
by himself in the succeeding number. Mr. L. succeeds in
obtaining the following numbers,

2080913082956455142636,

4937801347510680732948,

7262S1047641001 61 63052,
214972108693241589340948;

and if these numbers be added, two and two, the results will

406

The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. [July

be the six numbers which are the cubes of the following six
numbers :

19146344, 21062342, 60097344,

23021160, 60359S66, 60571840;
they are therefore such as are required in the*question. Large
as these numbers really are, it is extremely questionable if
numbers so small could be obtained by any other process.

“ Many problems are combined in these interesting specu-
lations, one number of which still remains in my hands un-
published, which, although important to the general cause of
the branch of science on which they treat, are only so in a
sense which could only be insisted on in an article professedly
scientific, and the discussion would therefore only embarrass
the memoir you are preparing. I thought, from the articles
successively transmitted to me by our lamented friend that
his intellect continued to burn brighter to the last — that the
beauty of his style of writing, (mathematical style I mean,)
and the vigour of his conceptions increased continually, even
at times when he could scarcely hold the pen to commit them
to paper.”

This abstract is drawn up with ability and exhibits a cor-
rect outline of Mr. Lenhart’s Diophantine speculations pub-
lished in the Miscellany: but we are greatly surprised at the
following remarks. “The evident defect in this process, as
well as in its accompanying one, is its tentative character ;
for as it nowhere appears that the given number (A) is ne-
cessarily capable of being decomposed in three cubes in the
manner proposed, there is nothing to insure us that by suc-
cessive trials we shall at last arrive at a number which is the
sum of two cubes, much less that we shall arrive at one of
those already tabulated, since it can scarcely be expected
that all the numbers within reasonable limits composed of
two cube numbers will ever be tabulated.”

It is evidently proper to present Mr. Lenhart’s own an-
swer to this objection.

In a letter from Prof. Gill, dated 26th of Nov. 1836, there
is an elaborate criticism from which we make the following
extract to show that it is precisely the same criticism now
reiterated. “ Your system, if I properly understand your ob-
ject, goes as far as possible, to find the roots of the two cubes
which compose a given number. This solution is necessari-
ly limited, inasmuch as every number is not the sum of two
cubes ; — do you point out the limits ? — or even, were your
table completed from your formulas, does it necessarily in-

1841.] The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. 407

elude all numbers within the limits you take it, which are
the sum of two cubes ? If it does, you do not prove it, and
if it does not, it is incomplete.

“ You see the reason of this — I bring out a numerical result
which I want to decompose into two cubes, (on this problem
all your applications hinge) how shall I do — first is it the
sum of two cubes? You give me no criteria by which to
determine this; but point me to your tables, and say it is not
there, and therefore I must seek another numerical result,
and so on until I find a tabular number, — but where I to
happen to hit upon such an one, would it not be rather too
much like guessing work — and if not, then am I to conclude
that the problem is impossible, or shall I go to work and form
another table?”

We see that this is the very same criticism uttered in a
different form. All the rest of the letter was an effort to prove
or illustrate the positions here taken.

To this Mr. Lenhart replied in a letter dated December,
1836, from which we extract what follows, — 44 Had I enun-
ciated problem II, as I have it in my manuscript, viz. £ Re-
marks on the division of n±\ into, &c.” and stated the dif-
ferent articles contained in the solution of that problem, as
so many rules algebraically expressed, by which the several
divisions maybe effected numerically ; and also given the de-
tails of the numerical calculations, by which it would have
been seen that there is as much regularity and system, and
as much freedom from any thing like 4 guessing,’ in the ap-
plications, as there is in the equations in the investigation, I
might probably have escaped the animadversions, which ap-
pear to me to have been made without a due or respectful
consideration of the subject on that part of my paper. I gave
the problem, the solution and the applications in the manner
I did, because I thought it preferable ; with a hope too, that
they would have been understood as I intended they should,
and have stated above ; but without the least suspicion on
my part of being charged with any thing like 4 guessing
but it seems I have been mistaken. To that charge there-
fore, though rather indirectly made, and to the term 4 loose’
which you have used, I must and now do seriously object,
though not in anger or to give offence, or with any ill-will,
for I am incapable of either, but because I think them un-
kind and not respectful. Guessing forsooth ! I should like
indeed to see the man who could divide eight into seven cubes
each greater than unity, and produce such a set of roots, as

•408

The Life of Lenhart l he Mathematician. [July

I have done, by any species of guessing he might invent !
Why, such a problem, ten years ago, would I am sure have
been considered quite impossible: but we see that it is now
an easy matter. Besides, I am clearly of the opinion, that
the method of a known case as practised in the resolution
of Diophantine Problems, is more like, and comes nearer to
a species of guessing than any method I know : but it is all
right in those who fancy its use, to employ it when necessa-
ry.” To this Prof. Gill replied in a letter from which we
make these extracts. “ I never construed the matter extract-
ed from one of your letters, as in the least respect as boasting
or tending to dictation, (Mr. L. had intimated in his letter
that, perhaps Prof. Gill supposed that he wished to dictate
to him :) but had I so construed it I should have considered
you fully justified in doing it. You are well qualified to dic-
tate to any man on that subject, much more to me.” Prof.
Gill then, after stating that while every other branch of sci-
ence had improved, the Diophantine Analysis had remained
almost stationary, remarks, “ Diophantus left it in as com-
plete a state as a science, as it is at the present day. Do not
misunderstand me again. I do not mean that Diophantus
could have done what Euler has done, what Barlow or you
have done. While I admire and wonder at the almost magi-
cal works of geometrical analysis, I cannot but regret that
the theory of abstract numbers, has not joined in the on-
ward march. I have it is true, glimpses uncertain and tran-
sient, of points where the march should begin, and one of
these points I have, in so bungling a manner tried to point
out to you. In order to do so, I took a specimen of the analy-
sis in an article of your own: but I might have gone, and
with far greater justice to the most finished works of the analysts
who have preceded you. Scarcely a problem of Euler’s but
is liable to the same objection — and the argument I wished
to urge was, the usual mode of numerical interpretation of
Diophantine analysis is ‘ loose and unsatisfactory,’ it is lia-
ble to the charge of 1 guessing.’ I beg you sir to believe,
that if I have sinned it is the sin of execution alone not that
of design. My purpose was good, and my aim single. No
one will now deny that you have done more with the Dio-
phantine analysis than any man who ever lived: then who
better qualified than yourself to detect the deficiencies of the
analysis and to amend them. To urge you to this was my
aim.” To this Mr. L. rejoined in a letter from which we
make the following extract: “ When I so anxiously solici-

1841.] The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. 409

ted you to point out what you might consider defects in my
system, (Mr. L. had solicited Prof. Gill to do so after that
gentleman had intimated that he would do so, if he were
better acquainted with Mr. L.) I took it for granted that
they would be of a nature to effect the substance of it, in such
a manner as to render another edition or possibly a total
change in its construction necessary. Hence my anxiety.
But such it seems has not been the case ; for you have not
offered a suggestion or asked a single question that I had
not in the course of my study on the subject anticipated, and
in consequence had under full consideration. Indeed, I can-
not well imagine after having furnished you with my paper,
and thus made you conscious of the study necessary to pro-
duce it, how you could for one moment suppose that I had
not observed all these things. Among many which you have
hot yourself noticed, because you did not view the subject in
the same light, I shall only mention briefly, the nature and
form of the remainders 4 r3 — s3, 2 r3 — s3, r and s being prime
to each other; a knowledge of which in my search after
three cubes, each greater or less than unity and equal to four
or three, was highly important, and saved me much time and
unnecessary labour. I cannot stop to say more about them at
present, knowing that you will understand my meaning, and
their value. In order to show you that I was not as un-
mindful of the nature of the formulas in Rule II, and their
applications in a more scientific manner, as you may have
supposed, I will briefly sketch a few considerations relative
to them which ought to have been attached to Rule II, as a
remark, like that to Rule I, or else have been embodied in
Article 2, page 124. That the formulas in Rule II, or the
values of ax, hx, and ex in the solution to Prob. I, may be
each greater or less than unity, we must have s (2r3A + 53),
h (r5 A — s3) and a (f3 A — s3) each greater or less than r (r3 A

+ 2s3) ; or by a reduction of these inequalities, ^-greater or

less than 27 Jra 2 -- and . ~r s— . Now we readily

A (a—ry A(b — r) A(20 —r) 7

perceive that a, b and 20 must each be greater than r, and
that the nearer a, b and 20 approach an equality the greater
the latitude for r, and the greater the certainty of effecting the
required division. Plence when we have the equation r3 A
4-s3=a34-63, as in Art. II, we may easily ascertain from
what has been here shown whether the numbers resulting
from a substitution of the terms which compose it, in the for-

410 The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. [July

mulas in Rule II, will be greater or less than unity or not.
This I think is legitimate reasoning on the subject and suffi-
ciently scientific; what think you, my very good friend and
playful critic ? In conclusion permit me humbly, and with
deference to say, that as the right-angled triangle 3, 4 and
5 was used by Diophantus in the resolution of problems re-
lative to squares and the known case to cubes, so the tables
of numbers composed of two cubes, is used by me in the re-
solution of problems relative to cubes, and also to squares as
I may probably show you some day hence, and that if this,
therefore, in connection with my paper in the Miscellany may
not be considered as advancing the Diophantine Analysis as
a science, I must confess myself at a loss to know what
would constitute an advancement in any science.”

To this Prof. Gill sur-rejoined in a letter from which we
make the following extract. “ I very much like the remarks
you make on the formulas in Rule II ; and not only think it
legitimate reasoning, but when carried out, all that could be
desired or expected on the subject. It confirms me in the
opinion which I had half formed on reading some of your
works in the Diary since I wrote you — that your studies are
more severe and exact than your writings, especially on those
points that are so generally neglected, and that did you give
the results of your labours fully and fairly, you would indeed
advance the science. With regard to the term loose, it was
certainly applied unadvisedly ; for I ought to have consider-
ed, what you have since made apparent to me, that there
was a great deal of work unseen ; and that probably for
every formula you use, you had in your own study applied
a course of reasoning similar to that you give in your last.”
This letter Mr. Lenhart considered satisfactory, and here the
matter rested. About a year afterwards Prof. Gill published
some of his own solutions of Diophantine problems which
Mr. L. complimented in a letter to him. Prof. Gill re-
plied1 expressing his satisfaction at the compliment: but said
that he thought his work did not merit it, as he had always
been disheartened by the difficulties of the Diophantine An-
alysis. “ In short, (says he) I was dissatisfied with my pro-
gress, and I am sure whatever I might say to you unpleas-
antin the letter I wrote you some time ago, arose more from my
own vinegary feelings from this very circumstance, than from
any other cause. In truth I believe it was only the home-
truths, you put to me in consequence of that letter, that de-
termined me to print my own solutions to the questions, and

1841.] The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. 411,

thus let you see that even if I did consider your analysis de-
ficient, the best that I could do myself was in a far worse
predicament.”

Besides the productions published in the different mathe-
matical periodicals, Mr. Lenhart left a large number of manu-
scripts, which he bequeathed to Prof. Gill in the following
words : — ■« I give and bequeath to Professor Charles Gill of
St. Paul’s College, New York, my three bound manuscript
books, entitled severally, ‘ A Collection of Mathematical
Questions with their solutions, &c.’ and‘ Mathematical specu-
lations on several subjects, &c.’ as a mark of my friendship
for him, and as evidence of my high respect for his talents,
and attainments in the mathematics; and. in order that they
may be preserved as evidence of the manner in which I
amused myself during the hours of respite from excruciating
pain, with which I have suffered for years, by one, who will
know how to appreciate their contents, a greater portion of
which, if not important, is at least curious and original. I
also give and bequeath to the said Charles Gill a package
marked £ for C. Gill A,’ containing a variety of manuscript
papers connected with the above mentioned books, to be dis-
posed of together with the contents of the books, as the said
Charles Gill may deem proper.”

The first of the bound volumes spoken of contains a great
many beautiful geometrical and algebraical solutions of
problems with notes and comments. Many of the problems
are selected from “ Simpson’s select exercises for young pro-
ficients in the mathematics.” At the end of the vol. there is
a table exhibiting all the prime numbers from 1 to 10,000,
and also the other odd numbers, excepting those terminating in
five, and their prime factors. The second vol. among other
matter, contains extensive comments on Euler. At the end
of this vol. he says: — “ And now, in conclusion, we cannot
but express an anxious hope that some competent mathe-
matical gentleman will undertake to publish an American
Edition of the 2d vol. of Euler’s Algebra, as an elementary
treatise on the Diophantine Analysis, and availing himself of
the novelties and improvements contained in these pages, in-
troduce them either as notes or original matter, into the body
of that valuable and truly interesting work.” The last vol.
contains comments on Barlow’s Theory of numbers, on
Young’s Algebra and Ward’s additions to Young’s Algebra,
Bonnycastle’s Diophantine Questions, and many other works;
and ingenious and beautiful solutions of questions selected
vol. xin. no. 3. 53

412 The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. [Jujlt

from these works, together with a great many questions re-
lative to squares taken from Brickley’s introduction to the
Analytic Art, or the Egyptian method of square and cube
numbers, solved in a new way. These questions though,
are generally expressed differently from what they are in the
work just mentioned. These volumes contain also a great
amount of original matter, as well as new and beautiful solu-
tionsof various curious and abstruse Diophantine problems of
ancient date, with extensive notes and observations; together
with very extensive tables relating to cubes. In all the Dio-
phantine problems, selected from books, numbers of a much
lower denomination than those published in the works from
which they are taken, have been found to answer the condi-
tions of the problems, which, as mathematicians know, is a
great object in Diophantine solutions. Most of Mr. Len-
hart’s contributions to the Miscellany have been selected
from these volumes. The package mentioned contains a
great many tables, viz: A table exhibiting a great variety of
numbers, between 100,000 and 1,000,000, and the roots of
two cubes of which they are composed: Also a table con-

taining numbers between 100,000 and 1,000,000, and the
roots not exceeding two places of figures of two cubes to
whose difference the numbers are equal: Also tables of odd

numbers, except those terminating in 5 and prime factors,
from 1 to 100,033, and other tables of odd numbers and their
prime factors. Besides the Diophantine speculations pub-
lished in the Mathematical Miscellany, Mr. Lenhart sent a
fourth that completed the series, which is still unpublished
in the hands of Prof. Gill, as had been said before, and will
we presume be published when the Miscellany shall be re-
sumed. We will merely add that these manuscripts are
beautifully bound and are the finest specimens of chirogra-
phy that we have ever seen.

Some may perhaps wonder why Mr. Lenhart did not ex-
tend his researches as far into the modern analysis and the
differential calculus as he did into the Diophantine Analysis.
He has left his own answer to this inquiry in a letter to
Prof. Gill, dated 7th of Sept. 1S37. He says: — “ My taste
lies in the old fashioned pure Geometry and the Diophantine
Analysis, in which every result is perfect: and beyond the
exercise of these two beautiful branches of the mathematics,
at my time of life, and under present circumstances, I feel no
inclination to go.” He then adds that in early life he had
no opportimity to prosecute these studies, for says he in his

1841.] The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. 41 S

facetious way — “ I might just hint to you as a friend, that I
got to — bah — selling ‘ knob-locks and butt-hinges, &c.’ and
afterwards for years ‘ tapeand ribbon, &c. by the piece, (not
by the yard).’ In short they made a merchant of me to
gather lucre, instead of a mathematician, to gather honour
and fame, and become useful : or, mathematically speaking,
they made a figure of nine of me with the tail cut ofi’ — a ci-
pher— an irreducible surd, instead of a real positive quanti-
ty.” The reason then why Mr. Lenhart did not extend his
researches into the other departments of mathematics, is that
in early life, as we have already shown, he had not an opportu-
nity, and in after life, his afflictions were such that he studied
mathematics merely for amusement, and therefore selected
those branches which in his case were the best adapted to
that purpose. For it was not ambition, but the mere plea-
sure which mental pursuits awaken, that set in motion all
the powers of his mind ; and it was merely from the fact,
that the mathematics was the only science which he had stu-
died in his youth, or, in fact, was the only study which calls
forth much mental effort, to which his mind had been direct-
ed at that period, that when his other sources of pleasure
failed, he sought a retreat up its difficult paths. For from
the peculiar structure of his mind, his lively imagination so
susceptible of every thing beautiful, his wit, his astonishing
acuteness, and all the other fine qualities necessary to enable
one to excel in literature and art, it was always manifest to
others and to himself, (for he often gave vent to his disappointed
feelings, at not being able to gratify his inclinations in this
respect, on account of his defective^early education) — that he
would have excelled in philology and criticism and all that
constitutes an accomplished scholar, if his mind had at ail
early period received a direction towards such studies.

Mr Lenhart had as much talent for business as genius for
scientific pursuits; as was clearly evinced when he was en-
gaged in commerce. And as evidence of the estimate in
which his business talents were held we will state that he
was at various times offered the place of cashier in several
banks; and after the death of Mr. Joseph Roberts, in 1835,
he was offered the situation of actuary to the Pennsylvania
Company for insurances on lives and granting annuities, not-
withstanding his frequent sickness. His practical talent was
also evinced by the facility with which he could make any
kind of machine, even the most complicated, so artistly that
they would always operate successfully. Indeed, he po»-

414

The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. [July

sessed the inventive and practical talent in equal degree, and
that the very highest : and he had the most exact eye, and
the most dexterous hand that we have ever known ; and of
course, with these high intellectual and physical endowments,
he must have excelled in any of the mechanic arts, as well
as in those of a higher order. He was a poet too of no mean
degree ; and has left some effusions which were written to
friends as letters, that for wit, humour, sprightliness of fancy
and pungent satire, and flexibility of versification, will not
lose in comparison with any of Burns’s best pieces of a simi-
lar kind. Histalent for facetious satire, was such, that hard-
ly any humourous incident ever occurred among his acquaint-
ances, that was not made the occasion of an amusing im-
promptu. Indeed, his fancy was so playful, that

“ A carman’s horse could not pass by,

But stood ty’d up to poetry,

No porter’s burthen passed along,

But served for burthen of his song.”

And some of his pieces of a graver cast written upon real
occasions, are full of the^nest sentiments, the deepest pathos,
the justest delineations of human nature, clothed in the very
richest diction. He was also a musician of a high order —
had devoted much time to the stud}'’ of the art, and was per-
haps the best chamber flute-player in this country. There
were some pieces, especially those to which he had compo-
sed variations expressive of the sorrowful reminiscence of
how all the early domestic hopes of his youth had been blast-
ed, that he played with such exquisite pathos, as to bring
tears from the eyes of those who are at all susceptible to mu-
sical impressions. His whole soul was in the matter: and
melody seemed to breathe from his lips, and harmony to
flow from his fingers, as the mellifluous strains thrilled
through the bosoms of those who heard him, melting down
all their sensibilities into the most delirious tenderness.

Mr. Lenhart’s moral nature was in perfect keeping with
his intellectual. He was of a sanguine temperament, ex-
tremely cheerful, without the least mixture of that melan-
cholic vein, which leads some men under the influence of an
education which encourages it, to occupy the solitary cell,
and consume themselves with sorrow, in the capacity of re-
ligious mystics. He had an eye freely open to the beauties
of external nature, and a heart in full sympathy with the
worldly interests of man ; though, at the same time, he placed
the moral in its proper elevation above the physical. Of

1841.] The Life of Lenhart the Mathematician. 415

high-toned feelings, yet he was amiable and simple in his
manners, and full of the kindliest charities of the heart. He
was also a man of great social accomplishments, delighting
all who visited him with his pleasantry, and ability to ac-
commodate himself to their pleasure. And he was the most
communicative of his knowledge to those who could appre-
ciate it, of any one we have ever known ; yet totally free
from pedantry ; for he never would talk, even on the subjects
of which he was fondest, to those who were unacquainted
with them, even though pressed by the most importunate
interrogatories. He was of too noble a nature ever to play
the great man before astonished ignorance. Indeed, he was
so totally devoid of that egotism, which, when destitute of
merits of its own, and yet by a strange paradox of character
has cunning enough to know it, will, to gratify its vanity,
clothe itself in plagiarism and strut in borrowed plumage,
before the gaze of admiring ignorance, that he was always
more disposed to conceal his own noble endowments, than
to make a show of them. Profound thought was so much
the habit of his mind, was so easy and natural to him, that
even in the moments of his most successful investigations in
the abstruse science in which he made such advances, he
was as modest as a child; and though he knew that he was
achieving triumphs over difficulties which had stayed the
progress of the greatest intellects, yet it was all done by
him with such comparatively easy steps of progress, that he
would often deny himself any credit for his success.

In the fall of 1S39, Mr. Lenhart’s health had declined so
much, even from its former feeble state, as to make it very
apparent that the final scene of his tragic life was fast ap-
proaching. He however prepared during this fall, the fourth
Diophantine speculation which we have mentioned as un-
published. He lingered on with the most intense suffering,
until his body was wasted to the extremest point of emacia-
tion, yet his intellectual faculties were in all their vigour.
He made his will and settled his earthly concerns with a view
to the great event, which he saw approaching: and on the
10th of July, 1840, he died at Frederick, (Maryland) in a
full knowledge of the solemn fact, with the calmness which
had always characterized him in all the trials of life: but we
hope, that in this last great trial which closed the drama of his
life, that his fortitude was strengthened by a power more po-
tent than philosophy, and that his vision rested beyond the
horizon of time, upon a bow of promise with far brighter

41 G

M’Culloch’s British Empire.

[July

hues, than the dim light of philosophy can ever cast upon the
dark clouds of the future, to animate the hopes of the dying
man.

Such was the life and character of William Lenhart.
Though living in retirement and affliction, his life was va-
ried and instructive. Industry will be cheered in its toils as
it contemplates the assidious perseverance with which he
acted out the maxim prefixed to his tables. “ There are
few difficulties which will not yield to perseverance.” Ge-
nius will be fired with new ardour, as it beholds the triumphs
of his intellect over the difficulties of science, amid so many
disadvantages and discouragements; and misfortune, disap-
pointment and disease will be reconciled to their lot, as they
view the afflictions with which he was scourged from youth
to the grave.

Art. IV. — A Statistical Account of the British Empire ,
exhibiting its Extent , Physical Capacities , Population,
Industry , and Civil and Religious Institutions. By
J. R. M’Culloch, Esq., assisted by numerous contributors.
Second Edition, Enlarged. London : Printed for Charles
Knight & Co. 1839. 2 vols. 8vo. pp. 733 & 718.

This is one of the most valuable of the voluminous
publications which have appeared, “ under the superinten-
dance of the Society for the Diffusion of Useful Know-
ledge but as the least known in this country, we have
thought the attention of our readers might be invited to it
with advantage, even though somewhat more than a year
has elapsed since the appearance of this improved edition.
The author of this compilation was well fitted by previous
studies for the arduous task, unless his having written vari-
ous works upon political economy, and having edited
Smith’s Wealth of Nations, with voluminous notes, be evi-
dence of his greater love of theory than of facts. His Com-
mercial Dictionary, which has had an extensive sale in this
country, and is now in course of publication here, may well
vindicate Mr. M’Culloch from such undue bias, and chal-
lenge for him the reputation of having produced a volume
of more value to the statesman and merchant, than any sin-
gle work upon political economy which has yet been given

1841.]

M’Culloch’s British Empire.

417

to the world. We do not approve all the opinions which
are put forth in the production before us : far from it. Its
author has often attempted to mingle his theories with facts,
so as to give them an appearance of relationship : our remark
was only designed to show that the compiler knew the value
of facts and could be relied upon for his statements. We
have sometimes felt in turning through these closely prin-
ted pages, that information was withheld which was due
to the reader, yet after much examination and comparison
of his statements with other sources of authentic informa-
tion, we are inclined to believe that, few men could have
been found more fully to digest, and more accurately and
judiciously to report the facts which it was the object of the
work to disclose. He admits that he “ seldom scrupled
when a fair opportunity presented itself briefly to expound
the general principles applicable to the subject under
review,” but remarks further that as “these discussions
are always separated from the descriptive and arithmetical
details, they may be passed over by those anxious only to
acquire information as to the latter.” It is but too plain how-
ever that he is disposed to apologize for the state of things
in England, and to screen the holders of power from their
just responsibilities. He exhibits something like spleen to-
wards writers, who, like Colquhoun and M’Queen, display
with less reserve facts bearing on the abuse of power. The
choice of his collaborators was left to the editor, and so far
as we know by their reputation, or can judge by the results,
it seems to have been wisely directed.

As the importance of statistical inquiries, and their general
scope are not sufficiently appreciated in this country, it may
not be inappropriate to furnish here a rapid outline of the
plan and main features of this compilation, before making
such other observations as its contents may suggest.

The First Part, extending to 396 pages of the first volume,
treating of England, Scotland, and Ireland, relates to the
names, extent, and face of these countries, to their moun-
tains, moorlands, vales, fens, marshes, rivers, river-ports,
lakes, sea-coasts, sea-ports, geology, climate, botany, zoology,
and to the general civil divisions. These are followed by a
special statistical account of every country, containing many
particulars in relation to each, not embraced in the forego-
ing statements.

This interesting portion of the work well repays an ex-
amination. It appears to have been drawn up with care

41S

McCulloch's British Empire.

[July

after a due acquaintance with the best authorities. And
this was no small labour, for almost every locality of these
countries has its special historian, geographer, or illustrator,
who has minutely set forth its claims upon public attention.
These writers, old as well as recent, have been made to con-
tribute largely to the interest of these pages.

After having thus examined the ground, the Second Part
exhibits the numbers and distribution of the population. A
slight allusion being made to the origin of the present races
in the British isles, our author seems impelled, at once, to
notice an event which threatens, in his estimation, a serious
injury to the pure Saxon blood which flows in English veins.

We allude,” says he, “ to the late extraordinary immigration
of Irish, or Celtic labourers into Great Britain. Considering
the general want of employment, and low rate of wages in
Ireland, the temptation to emigrate to England is all but
irresistible ; and steam communication has reduced the ex-
penses of transit to almost nothing ; having established, as it
were, floating bridges between Dublin and Liverpool, Bel-
fast and Glasgow, Waterford and Bristol ; so great has been
this immigration that at present, it is believed, about a fourth
part of the population of Manchester and Glasgow, consists,
either of native Irish, or their descendants; and in various
other places the proportion of Irish blood is still greater, and
threatens to entail very pernicious consequences on the peo-
ple of England and Scotland. The wages of the latter are
reduced by the competition of the Irish ; and which is still
worse, their opinions as to what is necessary for their com-
fortable and decent subsistence, are lowered by the contami-
nating influence of example, and by familiar intercourse
with those who are content to live in filth and misery.
Hitherto the Irish have been very little, if at all, improved
by their residence in England; but the English and Scotch,
with whom they associated, have been certainly deteriorated.
It were better that measures should be adopted to check, if
that be possible, the spread of pauperism in Ireland; but if
this cannot be done, it seems indispensable that we should
endeavour to guard against being overrun by a pauper
horde.” What emotions must this earnest complaint excite
in the minds of those who are acquainted with the condition
of the English poor! What must be the condition of those
Irish poor of whose inroads such apprehensions are entertain-
ed? What must be their moral condition whose association
could injure English paupers ? And what sort of beings

1841.]

M’’ Culloch’s British Empire.

419

are they who are so content with a state of filth and misery,
that thus commend it by their example to others ?

The population of England and Wales, from the period
of the conquest to the year 1801, has been the subject of
much discussion, and many ingenious estimates. At the
former time it is believed to have been

An. 1000, about

2,000,000.

1387,

2,350,000.

1528,

4,356,000.

1575,

5,000,000.

1696,

5,500,000.

1750,

6,467,000.

1801, First census

8,872,980.

1811, Second census, increase 14 per. ct.

10,150,615.

1821, Third do. do.

18

do.

11,978,875.

1S31, Fourth do. do.

16

do.

13,897,187.

The number of families is stated to be, 2,911,874; of in-
habited houses 2,481,544, showing a deficiency of houses
equal to 430,330, so that an equal number of families number-
ring about 2,581,980 persons, are either houseless, dependent
upon public charity for shelter, or crowded two or more into
a house.

There seems to be something more than mere coinci-
dence in the following statement of the way in which the
numbers of marriages, births, and burials, correspond to' the
price of wheat in England and Wales.

Year,

Mean price of
wheat per quar-
ter of 8 bushels.

Marriages.

Baptisms,

Burials.

Remark.

1798

£2

14

77,919

262,337

181,313

1799

3

15

76,036

258,685

183,267

These years are

1800

6

7

68,481

247,147

201,128

taken as furnish-
ing great varia-

1801

6

8 6

67,228

237,029

204,434

tions in the price

1802

3

7 3

90,396

273,837

199, S89

of wheat.

1S03

3

94,379

294,108

203,728

1813

6

83,860

314,432

186,477

1814

4

5

| 92,804

318, S06

206,403

1815

3

10

I 99,944

344,931

197,408

Mr. M’Culloch having adverted to the law which exerci-
sed such a perceptible influence upon the proportion of mar-
riages, births, and deaths, we have by reference to various
authorities verified it by the above table. It is somewhat
remarkable that such events should so manifestly be adjust-
vol. xiii. no. 3. 54

420

M’ Culloch’s British Empire.

[July

ed by the price of food. It seems that, any considerable ad-
vance in the price of wheat puts it out of the power of mul-
titudes to marry, and retards the fruitfulness of those who
are married.

In 1833 an act of parliament provided for a new and com-
plete registration of marriages, births, and deaths, the opera-
tion of which, in the course of a few more years, will fur-
nish the most authentic information on these subjects, which
has ever been given to the public. It will be specially use-
ful in reference to vital statistics, and may suggest ameliora-
tions in the treatment of the poor, important to the interests
of humanity.

The probable duration of life has long been an object of
important inquiry, in reference to the value of annuities, and
other life estates, survivorships, tontines, life insurances;
and the present registration will settle that subject in Eng-
land and Wales, upon a firm basis. It is cause of much
grat ulation that from 1740 to IS 15, the value of life has in-
creased in that country, from 20 to 50 per cent, and many
have used this as a proof that the condition of the poor has
in that period been proportionably ameliorated. That their
lives have in some way been lengthened seems clear; what
it may be owing to is not so certain, and various causes
have been assigned, such as the banishment of the small pox,
the improvement in medical skill, the draining of marshes,
and the use of more wholesome food.

It strikes us, strongly, that this great increase in the value
or expectation of human life, in England, is due to the fact
that in 1723 the government undertook the support of the
poor, by the establishment of the work-house system. We
gave some of our views on this subject in our number for
last January, and whatever more may be said in relation to
the sufferings of the poor, before and after that period, it
cannot be denied that in general they were more humanely
treated afterwards than before. The amount of food was
not always enough, but it was sufficient to support life and
promote increase of population. The regularity of the new
system was more conducive to health and long life, than
the alternate gorging and starving of a life of beggary.
What the proportions formerly were between the poor and
those above that condition, cannot easily be determined, but
it is pretty clear that the former are far the most numerous at
this day. There is good reason to believe that the poor, un-
der the present system, are increasing proportionably faster

1841.]

M’ Culloch’s British Empire.

421

than the other class; and this increase has of late years com-
pelled the nation to look more closely to the administration
of the poor laws. This state of things is styled by certain
writers, the pressing of the population on the means of sub-
sistence. It would be much more fitly styled, however, a
management of their capital by the rich, to secure the labour
of the poor, for the remuneration of scanty food, and scanty
raiment. It can be easily shown that England can support
double the present population in comfort, so far as food is
concerned. It is the policy of the country which presses upon
the poor, and not the latter upon the resources of the soil
to feed and clothe them.

Scotland has not increased in population in the same pro-
portion with England and Wales, “ but we are warranted in
affirming that from the close of the American war, down to
the present day, the progress of Scotland in civilization and
the accumulation of wealth, has not been surpassed, if it ever
have been equalled by that of any other European country.”

In 1755 the population was 1,265,380

1801 1,599,068

1811 1,S05,6S8

1821 2,093,456

1831 2,365,114.

Whilst the population of the whole country increased in the
last period of 10 years at the rate of 1 3 per cent, that of the
towns was at the rate of 26§ per cent. The proportion of
persons dwelling in the large towns is about the same as in
England, being nearly one third.

The progress of population in Ireland, presents undenia-
ble evidence that a great increase may take place under cir-
cumstances apparently the most unfavourable.

The increase of numbers in England, and the prolonga-
tion of life, are often used to prove an actual amelioration in
the condition of the people, whilst the same proof exists in
a much stronger degree in Ireland, where the misery of the

people has grown into a proverb.

In 1754 the population was estimated at 2,372,634

1777 2,690,556

1805 5,395,456

1821 according to the first census, 6,801,827

1831 7,767,401

This shows the population to have tripled in 77 years in
the face of an unexampled emigration to the United States,
to the various British dependencies, and to England and
Scotland. In England the growth of population was pro-

422

M’Culloch’s British Empire.

[July

moted by better feeding the poor, Avho were all excluded
from any interest in the soil ; and, with the help of the pauper
horde from Ireland, its population was doubled in 77 years.
If, apart from the condition of the people, the increase be
matter of rejoicing, then there is more joy for Ireland than
England. This fact is a sore thorn in the side of our author,
and he struggles hard to forestall the proper conclusion. He
is obliged to bring forward, among others, what appears to
be the true reason of this great growth of Irish population,
the subdivision of the large farms, to which the landlords,
many of them absentees, were tempted by the double mo-
tive of heavy rents, and increased political influence. This
splitting of farms was precisely the opposite of the process
in England, where they were consolidated, and the retiring
occupiers converted into poorly fed labourers, and confirmed
paupers. If the stern policy which prevailed for several
centuries in England in regard to the poor had been contin-
ued after their expulsion from the land, and if in conse-
quence they had been left to the benefit of the voluntary
system, without a rood of land to raise a root, then the
check would have been complete, and their numbers must
have rapidly diminished. In Ireland the land was again re-
stored to the possession of the people upon terms most ruin-
ous indeed, to their independence of mind, and to their
hopes of accumulating property, but with some guarantee
against starvation. We can readily imagine how much
more marriages would increase among those who could
hope for a home, of their own, however humble and for food
the produce of their own labour, than among those who
could have no home, and were wholly dependant on charity
for food and raiment. Doubtless the potatoe has done its
part, as alleged, in feeding the growing hordes of Ireland,
and doubtless it would have done the same for England, if
the people had been in condition to plant and dig for them-
selves.

Mr. M’Culloch thinks that if a compulsory provision for
the poor had existed in Ireland, the landlords so tempted by
“exorbitant rents offered for small patches of land,” would
have been deterred by the liability to which they would have
exposed their estates, for the support of the infirm and desti-
tute among these small occupiers, from this practice of split-
ing farms, carried to such extent, that “ swarms of cotters are
hutted over the land.” Let it be noted that these cotters,
ground as they are to the dust by “ exorbitant rents” and

1S41.]

M’Culloch’s British Empire .

423

taxes, and without any provision by law for their infirm and
disabled, have tripled the population of their own country in
the short period of seventy-seven years, besides sending
pauper hordes to people other lands. The whole popula-
tion of the three kingdoms in 1831, was 24,410,429, and ac-
cording to the ratio of increase observed since 1801, may at
the present time be estimated at 2S, 000, 000.

The Third Part of the work relates to “ the industry of the
British Empire,” which is treated under the separate heads
of agriculture, mines and minerals, fisheries, manufactures
and commerce. The statements on these important topics
cover upwards of three hundred and fifty pages, and abound
in useful facts and instructive details. In regard to agricul-
ture he enters fully into the sizes of farms, condition of leases,
buildings, fences, tillage, grazing, the various kinds of live
stock, timber, rents, profits of farmers, numbers employed in
agriculture and the progress of agricultural improvement. The
main feature of English farming is the great size of the farms
which have so long been in the process of enlargement. Our
author is one of a school of political economists who extol
this mode of farming as that alone from which the best re-
sults can be expected, and the argument seems to be on their
side in every particular except that which relates to the
welfare of the mass of the people.

The beauty of English landscape is the pride of the island,
and strikes the dullest observer. In fine weather the travel-
er is charmed with the lovely views which are continually
unfolding as he advances. No one who has seen these pros-
pects can be at a loss for the origin of the exquisite taste in
landscape gardening displayed in that country, which con-
sists in presenting in miniature what the natural landscape
presents on a large scale. See what a measureless extent
of meadow and pasture, of wheat and barley, of oatsandfal-
low, diversified by patches of timber, by verdant hedges, by
hills and slopes and vales, by streams and parks, by winding
roads and curious porter’s lodges, By occasional beautiful
edifices imbedded among trees; but the people where are
they, where are their homes? Their cottages have long
since been destroyed as blots upon the lovely scene, and the
poor have been banished from the fastidious presence of the
rich and from the eye of the traveller. Driven to hovels,
sheds and workhouses, degraded from farmers to labourers,
to till the soil with four-footed companions, without so good
a share of the product, to be muzzled whilst they tread out

424 M’ Culloch' s British Empire. [July

the corn. It cannot be denied that the landscape is impro-
ved by this banishment of the poor and their cottages; for,
fields of waving wheat and barley, and pastures covered with
cattle, are far more attractive to the eye than their humble
dwellings, with patches of potatoes, turnips and beans. This
evil has engaged the attention of a high authority in all that
regards agriculture, gardening and architecture, and has re-
ceived his severe animadversion. Speaking of the porter’s
lodges, which are constructed for show and without regard
to the comfort of the inmates, he proceeds: “ The existence

of so many such lodges and of the equally miserable houses
for gardeners in the back sheds of hothouses and kitchen gar-
dens, almost every where shows how very little sympathy
there exists between the rich and poor in England. The
cause of this we believe to be in most cases want of reflection
and ignorance of the moral fact that the more extended our
sympathy is for our own fellow creatures the greater will be
our enjoyments.” He mentions another cause worthy of
being noted. “ The greater number, he says, of the archi-
tects, landscape gardeners and builders, have sprung from
the people, and when introduced among the higher classes
in the way of their business, they have more or less the char-
acter o{ parvenus.”

“ Observing in these higher classes the contempt and dis-
dain with which they look upon the mass of the people, they
naturally avoid every thing which may remind themselves
or their employers of their low origin.”

Hence, he remarks further, they are rarely found, to have
moral courage to advocate the cause of the poor, to suggest
improvements in their dwellings or other ameliorations for
their benefit. Then follows this monition. “ Humanity dic-
tates this line of action (increasing the comforts of the poor)
as well as prudence ; for it would be easy to show that if
improvement did not pervade every part of society, the
breach between the extreme parts would soon become so
wide as to end in open rupture.” (Loudon’s notes to H.
Repton’s Landscape Gardening and Architecture. ) The
evil here mentioned is chiefly in reference to the poor in the
immediate employment of the rich as gardeners, porters and
labourers. How those are housed, who cannot boast even
of these advantages, the annals of the poor tell us but with
too much truth.

Mr. M’Cullooh is the stanch advocate of large farms in
agriculture, but is so pressed by the argument against them

1841.]

McCulloch's British Empire.

425

that he labours to show they are not large in England.
“ Nothing, he avers, can be a greater mistake than to sup-
pose that the well being of a country is promoted by divi-
ding its lands into minute portions and covering them with
cottages.’’ “ It is true, he admits, that a large farm mana-
ged according to the best principles may not employ or ra-
ther keep so many people as if split into smaller portion;
but the large surplus obtained from such a farm, and which
goes partly to the landlord as rent, and partly to the farmer
as profit, is not retained by them \ they exchange it for the
various products of art and industry for which they have oc-
casion.” This is very cool in the way of argument, and with
much more in the same tone, not less so in the way of feel-
ing.

Our objection to the size of farms does not go so far as to
deny that the interests of the land owner have been pro-
moted by this enlargement. Capital, which brings its advan-
tages wherever it is judiciously applied, has carried its im-
provements into agriculture. It required larger farms for
the scope of its action, and the men without capital had to
yield. It is the injury to the agricultural population which
this process has wrought that is to be lamented. The ad-
vantage of the landlord has been the ruin of his tenants,
driven to the ranks of the labourer. But they are not mere-
ly driven to these ranks ; the economy and perfection of mo-
dem English farming consist in so arranging the crops as to
save labour. A heavy capital is required for this mode of
farming, equal to about £ 10 per acre; of course none but
those who have capital can embark in it. Crops of wheat
and barley, and droves of sheep and cattle require much less
labour than many other products which minister more effi-
ciently to human subsistence. The more the capitalist far-
mer could dispense with labour in his large operations, the
cheaper that labour became when he required it. The real
solution of this problem of large farms consists in cheap la-
bour. The whole system would fall before adequate remu-
neration to the labourer. The skilful farmer with land
enough, with- the needful capital and a rate of wages which
barely sustains the life of the labourer, can make the face of
the country smile, but anguish will be in the hearts and
leanness in the sinews of those by whom he has done these
wonders. He will calmly appropriate to himself all that the
labourer can earn, more than will sustain him in existence.
The owner receives his rent, the farmer his profit, but he

■426 M’Culloch’s British Empire . [July

who does the work is not even so well fed as the four-footed
sharers of his annual toil, yet he is taught to feel that even such
labour is a boon, and he daily dreads those improvements in
agriculture, which deprive him of every chance of livelihood
except that dispensed in the workhouse. What must be the
feelings of these hard-working and ill-paid men as they find
themselves gradually excluded from the possibility of earn-
ing a living, not needed in their native land, a burden to
their country. Their state of mind may be described in the
language of a witness before the parliamentary committee, ap-
pointed in 1836, to report upon the subject of the agricultu-
ral distress, who being asked “ if the want of employment
had any demoralizing effect upon the labourers,” answered,
“ it has demoralized nearly the whole of them, they are in a
very desperate state, they are in such a state of excitement,
that they are ripe for every thing in the world, I will venture
to say that I could take my horse in the district in which I
reside and put the whole of it in a state of revolution before
to-morrow at this time, and any well known farmer could do
the same.” (Hutt’s compendium of the report, page 53.)

It may be that this evil which the improvements in British
agriculture have brought upon the people, is beyond the reach
of legislation. Owners of land must be left to the manage-
ment of their own estates; they must be permitted to con-
sult their own interests and to spend their incomes in their
own way. It does appear to us however, that there are
considerations involved in this matter higher than legislative
action, higher than shillings and pence. Those minds so
active in devising plans of philanthropy to be carried into
execution all over the world, those arms so nerved to break
off the chains of the bondsman, those hands so open to pur-
chase the boon of liberty, can they not devise and execute
some project for their relief upon whose labour they live ?

In this country we readily comprehend that the whole ad-
vantage of large farms is confined to those nations and dis-
tricts where capital is abundant, and labour cheap. It is ad-
mitted here that no more common error is prevalent among
our farmers than occupying too much land ; and the product
of more or less land, is found to be in proportion rather to
the quantity of labour, and capital applied judiciously, than
to the number of acres. There is no part of the United States
where the small farms are not known to be most advantage-
ous, except in those states where slavery prevails. The
rich planters of the south are able with hosts of well fed

i841.j M’ Culloch’s British Empire. 427

slaves to reap all the benefits of capital applied to agriculttire
On a large scale. The American slave-holder labours under
the disadvantages of being obliged to support all the year a
force of which he needs the whole only in the busy season,
and of furnishing to his slaves the same quantity of food and
raiment, however his own products may fall in value or the
prices ofthese articles may be enhanced. The English farm-
er, on the other hand, pays the meager wages of his labour-
ers only during the time he wants them, and when adverse
times come, he reduces their wages or ceases to employ
them. He can consult his own interest in all that regards
the wages and usage of the labourer, and so he does, and so
we dare say would the abolitionists of this country do in the
same case, and so in all probability would the wealthy
southern planter were he in England. In the latter country
it requires a capital equal to about ,£10 per acre, to carry on
farming in the large way, or nearly $25,000 for 500 acres of
land, and this we believe to be about the same which is re-
quired to provide a southern plantation of that size with the
requisite force of slaves, and to meet other needful expendi-
tures. A comparison of the condition of the slaves and their
families with the English agricultural labourers and their
families, would show which of these situations is the more
tolerable and more consonant with the interests of humanity.
So far as our knowledge extends, and it is not very limited,
the American may safely challenge the comparison. Names
do not change the substance of things. The planter can man-
age a large plantation with profit, because he is rich and has
a host of slaves who give him their labour for food, raiment,
medical attendance and a cottage : the British farmer can
manage with profit a large farm, because he has capital and
can command the labour of as many men as he pleases, at a
rate which neither adequately feeds nor clothes them, while
he is under no obligation to support their wives and chil-
dren, or to find them a hovel or medical attendance. This
comparison is not made to justify slavery ; far from it ; it is
made to show there is a condition worse than that of African
bondage.*

* The following extract frotn a late number of {he London Herald, strongly
confirmatory of some of the views expressed in our late January number, is given
as not irrelevant here.

“ Great was the outcry which the flogging of female negro slaves excited in
this country. Petition upon petition, and speech upon speech, followed each
other in rapid succession against the practice — a practice which, if indecent and

vol. xin. no. 3. 55

428

M’ Cut loch’s British Empire.

[July

The condition of the agricultural population of Great Bri-
tain will be more fully comprehended by the following state-
ments from the census of 1S31.

England and Wales.

Familes chiefly employed in agriculture, 834,543

Occupiers of land employing labourers, 1G1,188
Occupiers of land not employing labourers, 1 14,188

276,037

Leaving, 558,506

families dependant for livelihood upon the 161,188 who em-
ploy labourers, or a population of upwards of 3,000,000 of
souls dependant for employment and a living upon 161,188
farmers. These farmers leading a hard life between high
rents and taxes, the one averaging $4 85 per acre, and the
other absorbing half their income, on the principle of taking
care of themselves, arrange all the processes and plans of
their husbandry to save labour and the payment of wages.
This will be seen by the distribution of crops, of which the
following is offered by our author as the best statement :

barbarous in Jamaica, can hardly be accounted decent and civilized in England
— a practice which, if justly exciting public indignation when the black bondwo-
men of Africa were the sufferers, can hardly deserve the national applause when
it flagellates the backs of the white women of England.

“ Yet so it is ; and the melancholy fact must not be unnoticed, that the sympa-
thy for black sufferers in this country is far more extensive, active, and earnest,
than for white victims of oppression. There seems to be a fashion in philan-
thropy as well as in many other things, and fashion demands a homage which
humanity durst not ask. How many among the hundreds of thousands of Eng-
lish men and English women who used to pour in petitions to the legislature on
behalf of oppressed negroes, have petitioned on behalf of the white slaves of Eng-
land ? We were neither cold nor remiss when the sufferings of negro slaves, and
the degradation of human nature in their form and fate, were the topics put for-
ward to excite public attention and awaken public sympathy. We gave our
countrymen and countrywomen credit for the generous interest which they took,
or seemed to take, in the redemption of the negro race from bondage, and its
lash. Why is it that in this free country, under the very eyes of the weeping
friends of the negro, things may be done that should never be heard of, except in
lands sunk in the deepest debasement of slavery, and no national hatred for the
wrong — no national sympathy for the sufferer be excited? We fear we must
answer that the fashion of our philanthropy is to exercise its energies rather abroad
than at home — rather in the redressing of remote wrongs, than of those which
are immediate and near. We agree with those who say that ‘ charity should be-
gin at home,’ though we do not say that it ought to end there. It is difficult
to say that people are sincere who look across the globe for objects of compassion
to succour and relieve, and are blind and deaf to sights and sounds of human
misery grovelling at their feet.”

1841.]

iW Culloch's British Empire.

429

Acres. 3,800,000

900.000
3,000,000

1.300.000
17,000,000

1.200.000

150.000
1,650,000

29,000,000.

More than one half of the whole land in culture is converted
into meadow and pastures, in which shape it ministers least
to the necessities of the poor, either by making their food
abundant or furnishing them employment. Of the remain-
der, 10,650,000 acres are applied to the production of wheat,
barley, rye, oats, beans, clover, and to fallow for these crops,
the preparation for which is chiefly made by the plough and
animal labour. Only 1,200,000 acres are alloted to potatoes,
turnips, and other roots. An acre of ground yields in Eng-
land, according to our author, 8, 10 or 12 tons of potatoes, or
from 17,000 to 25,000 lbs., and by the same authority, wheat
yields from 21 to 26 bushels an acre, or from 1200 to 1500 lbs.
Wheat is estimated by some English writers, to contain from
three to six times as much nutriment in an equal weight as
potatoes. Mr. M’Culloch, though objecting to potatoes as a
principle reliance for food, allows them one third the nutri-
ment of wheat. A report made not many years since, by
Messrs Percy and Vauquelin of the French Institute, to the
minister of the interior, on the comparative nutriment of
food, fixed the following proportions :

Wheat,

French beans,

Peas,

Average of meat,

Turnips and greens,

Carrots,

Potatoes,

This valuation of the potatoe does not differ much from
that adopted by Mr. M’Culloch. An acre of potatoes there-
fore must yield a quantity of food equal in value to five or
more acres of wheat, besides having created a demand for

80 parts in

100

92

66

93

66

35

66

8

66

14

66

25

66

Wheat,

Barley and Rye,

Oats and Beans,

Clover,

Meadow and Pastures,
Turnips, Potatoes, Roots,
Hops and Gardens,
Fallow,

430 M’ CulloclC s British Empire. [Jui.y

m,ore labourers in planting, hoeing, weeding and gathering
in the crop. Yet Mr. M’Culloch is vehemently opposed to
the use of potatoes as the common food of the country, (See
“ Potatoes,”, in his Commercial Dictionary . ) And this
in the face of many millions of his countrymen suffering for
want of food.

In Scotland the number of families subsisting chiefly by
agriculture is stated to be 126,591

Occupiers of land employing labourers, 25,SS7
Qccupiers not employing labourers, 53,966

79,853

Leaving, 46,738

families, or a population of 280,428 dependant upon the
25,887 who employ agricultural labourers. The following
is the distribution of crops.

Wheat, 220,000 Turnips, 350,000

Barley, 280,000 Flax, 15,000

Oats, 1,275,000 Gardens, 32,000

Beans and peas, 100,000 Fallow, 150,000

Potatoes, 130,000 Meadow & Pastures, 2,489,000

5,041,000

In Ireland the number of agricultural families is stated to
be S84,339

Occupiers of land employing labourers, 95,339
Occupiers of land not employing labour, 564,274

659,613

Leaving, 224,726

families, or 1,348,356 souls dependant for labour and subsist-,
ance on 95,339 farmers who employ labourers.

The distribution of crops in Ireland is not well known. It
is estimated that five millions of the population are depend-
ant on the potatoe for their chief food, and of the remaining
three millions, 2,500,000 are believed to be principally de-
pendant on oats. The greatest attention is paid to the cul-
ture of the potatoe. “ Every ounce of manure is carefully
husbanded and every weed is destroyed. The drainage is
complete, and the hoe, or rather the apology for that instru-
ment, is constantly going. The potatoe is the only crop, the

1841.]

M’ Bulloch’ s British Empire.

431

cot'er reserves for himself. All the rest — cattle, corn, butter,
pigs, poultry and eggs go to the landlord. They thrive un-
der it, and with plenty of ventilation, enjoy good health and
have the cleanest skins in the world. But if the crop fail or
the season should prove unfavourable for preserving it, the
months of April and May are trying seasons; then it is they
are driven to subsist on weeds ; fevers spread, and the utmost
distress prevails. ( Ireland and its Economy , by L. E.
Bicheno, Esq. p. 21.)

Mines and minerals come next in order in the work before
us; and under the heads of coal, iron, tin, copper, lead, salt,
manganese, quarries of stone and slate, lime and fuller’s
earth, we are presented with ample and interesting details,
exhibiting in a striking view the wealth of the empire in these
departments of national industry. So in regard to the fish-
eries.

The subject of manufactures, in all their various branches,
and in regard to the number of persons employed, the annu-
al production, the moral and physical circumstances contri-
buting to their progress, their history, present condition, pro-
fits, is treated as its importance demands, and a mass of use-
ful facts condensed in small space. The account of the in-
dustry of the empire is continued under the head of com-
merce, foreign, domestic and colonial, with the means of
carrying it on, such as money, weights and measures, roads,
rail roads, canals, shipping, and the number of persons to
whom it gives employment.

The next portion, Part iv., is devoted to an outline of the
English government in its various departments, legislative,
executive and judicial, the municipal corporations, the con-
stitution and courts of Scotland and Ireland, the religious es-
tablishments, the churches of England and Ireland, the kirk
of Scotland, the English, Scotch and Irish dissenters, in re-
lation to all which there is more information conveyed than
is to be found in any similar compilation. The remainder
of the work, Part v., embraces the subjects of education in
the three kingdoms; the society for propagating Christian
knowledge; the General Assembly’s education committee;
parochial, secession and private schools: — revenue expendi-
ture, local taxation and national debt: — the army and navy:
— of crimes, punishments and prisons : — of food, clothing and
lodgings : — classification and income of the people : — of the
colonies and dependencies: — of vital statistics: — of the poor;
— and of the origin and progress of the English language.

432 M’Culloch’s British Empire. [July

In the arrangement thus slightly delineated there are gla-
ring faults, unworthy of the general execution of the work, but
not perhaps detracting greatly from its usefulness.

The British Empire, of the wealth, power, resources, and
expenditure of which, we have in these volumes such a full
account, has long been in many respects the admiration of
mankind. In some particulars it may now be justly re-
garded as the wonder of the world. Its power, exerted over
all the earth, its unwonted accumulation of capital, the incal-
culable resources of its industry, the beauty and endless vari-
ety of its manufactures, the extent and perfection of its inter-
nal communications, may with other things justly challenge
admiration.

Whilst the national debt, of a magnitude which staggers
our computation, the heavy annual expenditure and taxa-
tion, the abject, hopeless, and starving condition of two-thirds
of the population, contrasted with the incomparable comforts
and enormous wealth of the remaining third, are subjects
specially evoking our wonder. We propose to dwell on these
topics with the view of setting forth the nature and extent
of the burdens borne by these people, and of distinguishing
the classes upon which the pressure falls.

The frame of civilized societies implies a division of em-
ployment indispensable to its purposes. While government
ts necessary, there must be organized agencies in its various
departments, and agents to fill them. If manufactures, or
the common arts of life be carried on successfully, it must be
by means of special skill, or capital, or facilities, enjoyed by
some over others. If commerce be pursued, there must be
the various grades of merchants and their subordinates and
agents, and all the aids of commerce, such as roads, canals,
ships, money, and those who take care of and manage them.
Agriculture must be carried on by those who have sufficient
capital to do it with advantage. There must be also a host
who contribute their efforts to sustain society, in its relation
with education, religion, law, medicine, and other intellect-
ual occupations and conditions. This superstructure of
agencies is intended to secure to all the benefits of common
defence, mutual justice, and^he enjoyment of personal rights
and individual possessions ; and it is sustained by the mass
which creates it, and furnishes the labour which defrays the
expense. This mass feeds and clothes and protects the vari-
ous agents it employs ; it pays the interest or profits upon all
capital ; it makes agriculture effective; it produces the arti-

1841.]

M’Culloch’s British Empire.

433

cles of which the continual interchange constitutes commerce,
and which are thus distributed at home, or sent abroad to
pay for those imported. The labour of this mass is the ba-
sis of all wealth, and of the power and enjoyments which
wealth affords. If this necessary distribution of powers and
functions be well sustained, it secures the benefits intended.
Ifthose whomsuperiortalents, energy, capital, or good fortune,
place in these various stations abuse their position, as history
teaches us they have invariably done, in a greater or less de-
gree, the balance of society is lost, and the reign of anarchy
and oppression begins. These unfaithful agents, disregard-
ing the trust, actual or implied, under which they are acting,
hasten to grasp, for their exclusive benefit, all the political
power, all the land, all the capital, and all the labour. It is
in the light of these obvious truths that we propose to make
some remarks upon the burdens of the people of Great Bri-
tain, which may be offered as a continuation of those made
in our January (1841) number, on the subject of the poor ,
arid poor laws.

It is falling far short of the mark to estimate the burdens
of a people by the amount of taxation or legislative imposi-
tion which they endure ; there are others in every flourishing
community which press with equal, if not superior, force
upon the producing classes. That tax is no less a burden
to which the wants of nature compel submission, than that
which is enforced by public authority. The concentration
of capital in that country in few hands, is without parallel.
What does this imply ? Property in lands, in buildings, in
machinery, in implements, fin merchandize, in money, is cap-
ital ; it is the produce of labour, the saving or profit made
upon previous labour. All accumulation of capital made
by those who employ labour at fixed wages is made chiefly
at the expense of the labourer. To a certain extent, which
we cannot here undertake to specify, this is an advantage to
both parties, and to the public, but that it may be carried to
a ruinous extreme, is what we purpose to show. Capital
whatever shape it may assume, derives all its value from its
power to command labour, or the products of labour. Farm-
ing lands the most fertile, are worthless, unless labour can
be applied to them; buildings can yield no rent unless the te-
nant, by his own labour, or that which his capital can com-
mand from others, produces the amount to be paid or its
equivalent; machinery, however costly and well adapted, is
useless, unless human hands are found to keep it going; mo-

434

MCullocVs British Empire.

[July

ney is barren, unless its possessor gives it in exchange for la-
bour or its products; evidences of debt are valueless, unless
the debtor can command those products of labour which
will redeem his obligation. Every accumulation' of capital
is therefore a charge upon the labour of that community
where it exists, and it can only be made productive, or be
preserved in value, by that charge being enforced The interest
of money and all profits charged upon goods, are inter-
posed between the producer and consumer, and retained by
the capitalist as compensation for his share in the business.
If the labourer, by whose immediate agency the production
takes place, were in a condition to do so, he would sell to'
the consumer himself, and thus save this interest of money
and those profits which are extracted from his earnings to
pay for the intervention of capital not his own. . This inter-
vention is, however, an advantage to the producer, and itschar-
gesare cheerfully endured so long as, it leaves him the power of
extracting a fair remuneration for his labour. But when the
capitalist, using his facilities to the utmost, pushes his ad-
vantage over the labourer, until by degrees he absorbs all
the avails of his labour, except that which is barely adequate
to maintain his existence, then is he held to labour by hunger
and the love of life. He has no master. No one is bound to pro-
vide him food nor clothing, or to take care of him when sick.
He has no choice left, — he must find labour, he must obtain
wages; he cannot hesitate about compensation, nor refuse
what is offered, his appetite is urgent, he must live. The
question with him is no longer one of gain or saving, it is a
dally struggle with nakedness and starvation. No' vision of
riches lures him, but the spectre of famine glares constantly
on his sight.

The conquest of capital becomes now complete. It has
all the land, all the machinery and buildings, all the raw
material, all the food, all the raiment, and all the money.
It yields none of these things, nor the use of them without
labour, and economy teaches how to make capital available
with the least possible employment of labour. The less dej
mand capital makes for labour, the cheaper that labour be-
comes. The less the labourer is needed, the more urgent
become his wants, and the more abject becomes his bondage
to the power of capital. He crawls at the feet of his fellow
man; his liberty, his manhood, the powers of his body and
mind, and too often, we fear, the interests of his soul are
sacrificed on the altar of Mammon. What stronger illus-
tration of the wisdom which taught that “it is easier for

1541.]

M’ Culloch’s British Empire.

435

a camel to pass through the eye of a needle, than for a rich
man to enter the kingdom of God.”

It is providential that those idolaters and barbarians
to whom British Christians send the great law of charity
by their missionaries, do not, by way of precaution, send de-
putations to Great Britain, to ascertain the practical value of
the system so earnestly commended to their adoption. It
would perplex the most astute of the heathen to find war-
rant in the scriptures for some of the great features of civil-
ized society, which stand glaringly in contrast with the in-
appreciable blessings conferred by the Christian religion.

Such is the condition, as we believe, of the bulk of the
population of the British Isles, and such are some of the cau-
ses which have contributed to this degradation. For better
assurance let us examine the facts so far as they may be ac-
cessible.

Estimate of the capital of Great Britain and Ireland, ex-
clusive of public property, such as military stores, churches,
hospitals, &c., and of unproductive private property, such as
furniture, and wearing apparel.

Lands under cultivation, $5,760,000,000

Farming capital, implements, stock, grain, &c. 960,000,000

Dwelling houses, ware houses, and manu-
factories, 1,920,000,000

Manufactured goods, on sale, and. making, 672,000,000
Shipping, of every description, 96,000,000

Mercantile and manufacturing capital, ma-
chinery, &c., 624,000,000

Mines, and minerals, 312,000,000

Canals, tolls, and timber, 216,000,000

$10,560,000,000.*

Of all this immense sum of capital, how much falls to the
portion of the poor ?

Agricultural labourers of G. B. No. 4,800,000, capital none.

Mining labourers, 600,000 none.

Manufacturing labourers, 2,400,000 none*

Mechanics, (not masters,) 2,000,009 none.

Seamen and soldiers> 831,000 none.

The poor of Ireland, 5,000,000 none*

15,631,000.

* Lowe’s Present State of England, appendix to Chapter viii ; the pound
sterling converted into dollai-s, at $4 80.

vox., xiii. no. 3. 56

436 M’ Culloch’s British Empire. [Jult

More than fifteen millions of people in a wholly depend-
ant condition; — dependant on eight millions and a half.
These fifteen millions have no lands, nor mines, nor shops,
nor houses, nor ships, of their own ; they have no money, no
goods, no meal, no meat, except as they are permitted to earn
them from week to week. They have no work unless it be
given them — unless they are allowed to do it. They see
the horse, the ox, and the ass, with whom they toil, well
fed, and sheltered ; work or no work, these neither starve
nor grow lean, whilst they are often fain to solicit the bur-
den of the beast, with less than the beast’s compensation.
They are stripped of every thing but their muscles, and their
appetites, and the capitalist has full command of the former
by his having exclusive control of what ministers to the lat-
ter. He has used the power, as men generally use power,
unchecked, for his own advantage. British labour and Brit-
ish capital have been long separated, and the separation,
under the influence of selfishness, has long been growing
more apparent, until it has reached a point at which the vest-
ed rights on the one hand, and the distribution of political
power on the other, will prevent any remedy or redress for
the suffering party, except it come through a great political,
and perchance bloody, or a great moral revolution.

In pleading the cause of the labourers and in alleging the
undue ascendency of capital, we do not mean to undervalue
the talent, the skill, or the industry of the other agencies by
which the business of life is accomplished. They are indis-
pensable to success, and if labouring men and their families
asked no more sympathy than steam engines and spinning
jennies, our rejoicing at the accumulations of the rich might
be unalloyed. We have come to the conclusion, however,
that whatever may be the legal rights of the wealthy, and
whatever may be the social necessity of duly respecting them,
yet the truth of the case should be carefully sought and un-
reservedly told, to open the way for that moral revolution,
which must inevitably take place as soon as Christian prin-
ciples shall pervade the higher classes, the holders of capital
and power in Great Britain.

It is to be regretted that the statistics of the British Empire
do not furnish us with a more minute analysis of occupations
and wealth. Although there is much uncertainty in relation
to this matter, we do not hesitate to express our belief, found-
ed on approximations made by Beeke, Colquhoun, Lowe,
Marshall and others, that three-fourths of the whole capital,

1841.]

JVT CullocK’s British Empire.

437

as above estimated, belongs to 75,000 families, including less
than half a million of persons. So long however as the
labouring classes are wholly stripped of all property, it is
not of much concern whether their masters number half a
million or eight millions ; for the whole of the ascendant
mass are interested in keeping down the lower mass — the
lower classes on whose labour they thrive, and exhibit to the
world an unmatched display of splendour in living and com-
fort in enjoyment. The great annual business of the nation
is to produce, for domestic use, food and manufactures; to
make such a surplus of the latter as may find a market •
abroad, and be exported in exchange for such articles as may
be wanted from other climes. The working classes are re-
quired upon the terms of the capitalist to give their labour
for all this vast production. The land, the seed and the im-
plements of husbandry are furnished to those who work in
the soil, and the raw material and machinery, are furnished to
those who toil in the manufactories; but the whole produc-
tion is the proper result of the labour of those men from whose
hands it is taken at a compensation which is never above,
and often insufficient to sustain, the lowest state of human
living.

The merchants and bankers, their various clerks and sub-
ordinates, the shop-keepers and their assistants, the owners
of warehouses, ships, boats, wagons, drays, turnpikes, rail-
roads and canals, with all their various agents and helpers,
are all engaged in merely distributing, exchanging and pur-
chasing and selling the products of this labour, until they
finally reach those who are to enjoy them as consumers. Now
it is certainly right that these various agents, in the distribu-
tion of the productions of labour, should be duly paid for
their agency, in proportion to its necessity and importance.
But is it right, does it consist with the great law which binds
men to love one another, that these secondary agencies should
absorb all the profits realized upon the final sale of these
fruits of industry ? We know that it is right, legally right,
and that perhaps no human law can be framed to obviate
the whole evil; there appears in our view such a failure in
human institutions, to meet certain emergencies, that after
all, a necessity arises of calling in the aid of the higher principles
of morality, and in a Christian country, ofyielding some respect
to Christian precepts, in our relations with our fellow men.
No man can hope to be acquitted at the bar of God, for prey-
ing upon his fellow man by rendering obedience to the laws

4.18

McCulloch's British Empire.

[July

of his country. It does appear to us that there is something
more due from men to men in this life, than merely abstain-
ing from legal murder, robbery and theft; something more
than giving alms to the destitute, or even building work-
houses for labouring people. It is something beyond the
reach of human legislation and government; but very clear-
ly provided for in that religion which is established by law in
England, and also in that so established in Scotland ; and
those who will not read their duty in the law which those
religions recognise, will find, when it is too late, that this
• fact, however disregarded in this life, will have an import-
ant bearing on the weight of their condemnation for eterni-
ty: “ Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.” We may

not inquire in this world who fulfils this requisition, but we
may observe who most contemns and goes furthest from
it?

The estimate of the capital of the empire, which we gave
above from Mr. Lowe, a writer whose statements and
the soundness of whose views have been generally approved,
is far below the true amount at this time. Nearly twenty
years of accumulation have swelled the mass of values to an
amount of which figures furnish us very little conception. A
full generation of labourers has added its earnings to this
great sum of wealth; if their enjoyments in this world were
limited, they, at least, carried as much away with them as
those who reap the fruits of their toil. But we should form
a very inadequate idea of the sum of the savings which have
been made by British economy out of the labour of the work-
ing classes, if we found our opinions solely upon such an es-
timate as that of Mr. Lowe. It it not enough to value the
splendid grounds, the smiling fields, “the gorgeous palaces,
the cloud capped towers,” theplanted forest, the huge manu-
factories, the countless engines and the vast array of ware-
houses, dwellings and ships, and the rich merchandize they
contain: all these fall far short of the sum of that wealth
which the bulk of the population has mainly created, but in
which it has no share. These are enumerated as the actual
tangible existing riches of the nation ; there remain yet the
credits, the mortgages, the bonds, the bank stocks and other
stocks in endless variety and of vast amount, of which the in-
terest and dividends if paid must be made good by labour.
It is true that in one sense it may little concern the labourer,
how that which is abstracted from his wages may be spent,
yet such a mass of credits undoubtedly impels the capitalist to

1S41.]

M’ Culloch's British Empire.

439

tax his sinews to their utmost, to furnish a return which shall
yield not only the interest to be paid but ample allowance
beside for enjoyment of English comforts.

Then comes to swell this amount the sum lost in ruthless
speculation and wild adventure, of which no monument
speaks the part which the labouring classes had in furnish-
ing the sum of the expenditure. We must not forget to men-
tion too the liberality of British capitalists in supplying the
demands of foreign borrowers. Between the years 1818 and
1S29, loans were contracted for by various powers in Lon-
don to the amount of 267,S14,940 dollars, and since 1829 a
sum not much less has been lent to the states and citizens of
our confederacy.* This does not still declare the magnitude
of the sums levied upon the industry of the working classes.
The prodigious quantity of goods furnished from the manu-
factories, and the immense capital which manufacturers and
merchants have invested in them, make it necessary that
constant and vigorous efforts should be making for markets;
every corner of the world is explored to find outlets for Brit-
ish goods. They are to be met in all climes and among peo-
ple in all degrees of civilization. They are thrust upon every
nation and every tribe. Vast quantities are lost in all parts
of the world, in a thousand varied attempts to dispose of them
to advantage. Who can estimate the value of the goods
sacrificed in this country with the double view of injuring
our infant manufactures, and raising ready money ; or the
greater value of those sold here upon credit and never paid
for? However clearly merchants understood tjieir interests in
regard to a market, they have long been thwarted by a delusion
in legislation which has been one of the heaviest burdens
laid upon the whole people. There is no single fact in com-
merce more undeniable, none so capable of demonstration
a priori , or of proof a posteriori , as that commerce has al-
ways been and must always be an exchange of goods. Goods
are given for goods ; money is only necessary to aid in this,

* It is with emotions of deep regret we find some of these debtors hesitating
about a faithful fulfilment of their contracts, and attempting to explain away
their obligation. We trust no one of the United States will ever so disgrace the
nation in the eyes of the world. We have enough to endure in this way that
seems past all remedy, without incurring the imputation of fraud aforethought.
With what unavailing sorrow must we regard the losses sustained, through the
prostration of the Bank of the United States, by the best friends of our country

in England, those who had the firmest confidence in our personal integrity and

in the safety of our institutions, political andcommercial!

440

M’Culloch's British Empire.

[July

the very object of commerce, and to pay occasional balances.
Those who are not content to carry on commerce in obedi
ence to this principle, may carry it safely to any extent which
their mutual powers of production may permit. If either
party attempts by legislation to obtain an advantage by re-
jecting the goods of the other and demanding money, one of
two things must happen, the parties so attempting must lose
their market or their goods.

The apparent exceptions to this rule will be found, on ex-
amination, to be either very limited in amount, or if followed
up to end in a circuitous exchange between three or four
nations, by which they give goods for goods. Money, as
such, is never, and cannot ever be used for any other pur-
pose, than to assist in effecting these exchanges of goods.
Yet much of the legislation of Great Britain is in direct defi-
ance of this principle, to the manifold injury of her subjects.
We do not believe that nation would have lost in this coun-
try one-tenth of one per cent, on the whole amount of our
mutual trade, if she had been willing to take pay for her
industry in the fruits of ours. How much better to have
fed her starving millions with our bread and meat, than to
have beheld our people wearing stud’ for which the im-
porters never made payment. We never had money enough
in this country to pay for the whole of one year’s importa-
tions, and our yearly importations from England alone are
often equal to our whole stock of the precious metals. Yet
the policy of English legislation is to seek for payment in
gold and silver, which cannot be obtained, or cannot be kept
when they are obtained, and to refuse those very articles
which would place commerce on a safe basis, and give labour
and its due reward to the suffering poor. Even now, this
delusion is exercising its full force, and we are told that ef-
forts are making to supply British factories with cotton from
the East Indies. This may be true ; but when that supply
is obtained, the manufactured goods cannot be sold here, or
if sold, payment will never be made. This market will be
lost the day that money is demanded for our importations.

We have adverted to this, only to show that all events
combine alike in that country to the further wrong and op-
pression of the working classes ; economy and prudent man-
agement in merchants, and farmers, and manufacturers, wise
and unwise policy in the government, all conspire to that
unhappy result. The only green spot for the labourer in all
this, is the provision made for him in the poor laws and kin-

1841.] M’ Culloch’s British Empire. 441

dred enactments. As instances of the latter, we may men-
tion the parliamentary prohibition of employing lads in
chimney sweeping, granted in obedience to a mighty sym-
pathy got up for this ciass ofsutferers in London ; and the fac-
tory bill, which forbade the over-working of children ; in
both which enactments, the wisdom of the nation disregard-
ed the fact, that starvation, the other alternative of the poor
wretches in question, was a much more severe process than
either of the evils attempted to be abolished. But may we
doubt the good intentions and humanity of a legislative
body, which, with such other pressing claims upon it, has
enacted rigorous penalties against cruelty to horses, dogs
and other animals ?

It cannot be denied, that almost any condition in life
would be preferable to that of the present labouring poor
population of Great Britain and Ireland. The American
slave is better fed, better clothed, better lodged, and withal
far more contented. He is not harassed by incessant anx-
iety and apprehension of want ; no care hangs upon his
brow, either of high or low prices ; he never dreams of
scarcity of food. The American Indian often suffers the
pangs of hunger, but never in the presence of another In-
dian who is enjoying a feast. If he fail to obtain his usual
supply of game, he has no one to blame. No one takes
away what he has captured and feeds upon it in his pre-
sence. The beggar on the continent of Europe may be as
destitute as the pauper of England, but he is not vexed by
parish poor law regulations. He is neither confined to li-
mits within half an hour’s walk of his birth place, nor is
he driven from sight as a being to be hated and shunned.
The very boldness with which he approaches to ask for
alms, shows that he has never been rudely repelled. The
whole treatment of the English poor, both private and pub-
lic, has been such, as to plant discontent, envy and revenge
in their hearts, to fit them for deeds of outrage and vio-
lence whenever they shall obtain the power. Such being
the benefits enjoyed by the poor under the English consti-
tution, let us see what they contribute towards sustaining
the government in its various departments.

For the last six years, the whole amount of taxes collected
in every form for the support of government, amounted to a
fraction over fifty millions sterling a year.

This is equivalent to 1,440,000,000 dollars for six years,
or 240 millions for a single year. To this must be added

442 M'CullocKs British Empire. J ulv

the sums raised by local taxation for poor and county rates,
which for the year 1S32 amounted to nearly ten millions
sterling. As the poor rates have been reduced considerably
by the economy of the London Commission, this item may
be safely taken at a mean of seven millions sterling, or 33,-
600,000 dollars. The next item is the income of the church,
variously estimated at from five to ten millions sterling, but
taken at the former sum, which is perhaps nearest the truth,
it is equal to 24,000,000 dollars.

The sum of these impositions, 297,600,000 dollars, is
annually levied upon the people of the three kingdoms, equal
to one hundred dollars for every family, to one hundred and
twenty dollars for every inhabited house, and to ten dollars
a head, for every man, woman and child. A very high
authority, Dr. Hamilton, has estimated the gross amount of
taxes in 1813 at nearly half the income of the nation, that
is, each individual having income, yielded nearly one-half
in payment of taxes. (Hamilton on National Debt.) Since
that time, important deductions have been made, and it is
not probable that the government and church now absorb
more than a fourth of the national income by immediate
taxation. The mode of raising the revenue adds greatly to
the burden, as has long been averred, and as has recently
been very clearly established. In May, 1S40, a committee
of the House of Commons, Mr. Hume being chairman, was
appointed to inquire upon the subject of import duties, and
report how far they were imposed for protection, or for re-
venue alone. Towards the end of the year, a report was
made, embodying a mass of valuable commercial facts.
The testimony of such men as S. D. Hume, who has served
thirty-eight years in the Customs’ Department, and nine
years as one of the Secretaries of the Board of Trade ; of
Mr. J. M’Gregor, who has been for many years employed
by the government in commercial negotiations in various
parts of the world, and who is also a Secretary of the Board
of Trade ; of Mr. G. R. Porter, the author of the “ Progress
of the Nation,” and the compiler of the elaborate and ample
statistical tables of population, commerce and expenditure,
published annually by authority ; of Dr. Bowring, who has
distinguished himself by various valuable commercial re-
ports made to Parliament, and of many others of practical
knowledge and special skill, cannot but be regarded as con-
vincing, and as entitled to sway the minds of those less
informed.

1841.]

M'Culloch's British Empire.

44 S

It is seldom too that we find men agreeing so closely on
subjects involving political prejudices and opposing theories.
These witnesses aver that the discriminating duty in favour
of British West India sugar operates as a tax upon con*
sumers in the United Kingdom of £3,500.000, says Dr.
Bowring, and of £7,000,000, according to Mr. Porter, and
of fifty per cent, on the current price, according to Mr.
M’Gregor. A similar reason makes the consumers of coffee
pay annually £625.000. Dr. Bowring is of opinion that
the com laws operate as a burden on consumers to the
amount of £1 1,000,000, and that the prohibition of butchers’
meat imposes a burden of from £5,000,000 to £20,000.000,
according as the consumption of the country is estimated.
These and many other duties falling upon the necessaries of
life nearly double the weight of taxation, and carry the
charge upon the incomes of individuals, to the proportion
at which it was fixed by Dr. Hamilton ; and this without
any benefit to the treasury. It is averred, on the contrary,
by the most intelligent of these witnesses, men in public
employment, that a much larger revenue could be raised by
a very great reduction of the duties.

No man of unbiassed mind can examine this subject in
the light thrown upon it by this report, without arriving at
the conclusion, that protection is not needed in England for
any of their manufactures except those of silk; and those
have never flourished with all the benefit of the fullest pro-
tection. The skill of the British manufacturers is such, and
the prostration of their working classes so complete, that
they can compete successfully against the world in every
department in which they can now be said to be successful.
In reviewing this report, we cannot resist the conviction
that the British tariff, as it now stands, is injurious in the
highest degree to every interest, excepting that of the large
farmers and landowners, not exceeding, probably, 225,000
in number. We do not mean to include among those en-
joying this benefit the 1,845,400 families chiefly employed in
agriculture.

We prefer rather to restrict the number receiving sub-
stantial benefit from this tariff, to that class of landowners
alone, who do not exceed, in our estimation, 75,000. These
are the men in whom the political power and beneficial
agricultural interest are concentrated. The report of 1836,
to which we have already referred, places it beyond doubt,
that the occupiers of large farms were then, and had long

vol. xiii. no. 3. 57

444

M’Culloch’s British Empire.

[Jult

been in the greatest distress. Employing a large capital,
and exercising all the skill of improved husbandry, they
were losing money, and suffering constantly from extreme
fluctuation of prices, brought on, as they generally declared,
by the operation of the corn laws. From the time of that
report to the last dates from England, the distress of farmers
has been a standing theme of English journals. Whatever
then may be the state of the discussion between the friends
of free trade and those advocating the policy of legislative
protection anddiscriminatingduties, we are forced to the con-
clusion, that all the advantages to be derived from the pro-
tective policy have long since been attained in Great Britain.
We are not of the number who deem the theory of free
trade to be infallible and applicable at all times, and in all
nations, without regard to circumstances. There is no infal-
lible mode of procedure in commerce, individual or national.
British manufactures have, however, under the policy of
protection, grown to a magnitude, of which the authors of
the system could have had no conception. The production
is now so immense, that the great want is of course not pro-
tection, but vent abroad, a good foreign market. It is rare
now that British manufacturers have full employment, and
the extent of their productive powers are never taxed, ex-
cept in seasons of speculative demand, the result of which is
more frequently disastrous than profitable. The true state
of the case is, that Great Britain can now manufacture and
send abroad a vast quantity of merchandize, more than the
rest of the world can pay for in any thing that she takes in
return. The home market is extremely limited by the po-
verty of the labouring classes, and the supply of the foreign
market is equal to, and beyond its means of payment. It is
worse than useless to protect a manufacturer in this situa-
tion. If it were possible to increase his power of produc-
tion, it would confer no benefit. The very extent of the
market now enjoyed shows clearly that protection is not
needed. Give vent for the goods at the ordinary prices and
the production could be doubled. At present, the manufac-
turers are exposed to certain loss upon every apparent re-
vival of business, because what is sold on credit, if it happen
to exceed considerably the amount of British imports, must
be lost, and the manufacturer cannot know whether there
has been an over-exportation, until it is too late to apply a
remedy. He is fluctuating between an under-production,
which affords him no profit upon his capital, and doubly

1841.]

M’ Culloch’s British Empire.

445

starves his operations, and the excitement of an over-produc-
tion by which he is but too certain to incur an ultimate loss.
If the government be true to the interest of nineteen-twenti-
eths of the population, it must, as the report of the committee
of 1840 recommends, abandon the protective policy, as not
only no longer needed, but as positively baneful to the best
prospects of the country. The manufacturing interest has
been fostered to a growth and magnitude at which it only
needs scope and held of action to realize the highest hopes
which the friends of protection could ever have entertained.
Its power must now be called forth; an ample market for all
the merchandize it can yield, can be obtained by simply re-
ceiving in return the bread, meat, sugar, tea, coffee and other
articles of food which will feed the famishing multitudes
who now pine in beggary. Such a policy, while it gladdened
the hearts of the poor, would in ten years cause a greater ad-
vance in the wealth and prosperity of the nation than any
equal term of its history. It would call into action the whole
productive power ofits population, and the industry of every
operation would be rewarded by an ample supply of the
necessaries of life. The commerce of the country would be
nearly doubled, and large additions to the ranks of the com-
mercial, shipping and manufacturing interests would be re-
quired to perform their increased work. A market for the
supply of ten to fifteen millions of people at home, with arti-
cles they had not previously beenaL'e to purchase, would be
established.

All this seems clear to us, and all this and more has
been urged in a thousand various ways upon those hold-
ing the political power in Great Britain, for many years,
without the least apparent success. The poor are still half
employed and scarcely half fed: they are still unsoothed and
left without hope in the world.* They form a mass of angry,
struggling, revengeful wretchedness, heaving with the fires

* Since these remarks were written we are cheered by the intelligence that the
British ministry have determined to bring forward at an early day a measure for
the repeal or relaxation of the corn law system. The present ministry, whatever
may be said of the wisdom or talents of its members, must be admitted to be
adroit in reading the signs of the times, and this movement shows they deem it
safe to press even now this measure so fraught with results to the best intesests
of commerce, industry and humanity. Doubtless the report of 1840, to which
we have referred, and which has been widely circulated in Great Britain, has
contributed to hasten the introduction into parliament of this proposition. It
must succeed eventually, but peihaps it may suffer years of postponement. If
the present ministry can maintain their position, we may espect a fjrouratle
result at no distant day.

446

McCulloch's British Empire.

[July

of revolution, and ready when opportunity offers to burst the
bonds, civil and commercial, which now hold them in subjec-
tion, to crush all the institutions of a government from which
they have received no favour, and to show as little mercy as
they have received. It does seem extraordinany that the
landowners of the United Kingdom should persist, in the face
of Christendom, in a system of extortion for their individual
benefit, attended by ills to their suffering countrymen, so in-
tense and varied as to be incredible. We say incredible, for
the most of those to whom these fearful statements are made
are either unable or unwilling to receive them as truth. Mr.
M’Gregor, the witness before mentioned, thus states hisviews
of the protection afforded to the owners of lands. “ The fol-
lowingarticlesareprohibitedtoprotect British agriculture and
grazing interests ; viz. corn, flour and meal of all kinds, by
prohibitoryduties except when the price reaches what would
amount to famine prices in other countries ; malt, beef and
pork fresh or slightly cured; lamb and mutton, cattle, sheep
and swine.” — “ High duties are levied on the following arti-
cles to protect British agricultural and grazing interests;
tongues, bacon, salted pork, sausages, potatoes, beer, beans,
fruits, cider, hay, lard, onions, lentils.” — “ The effect is two-
fold, exclusion of bread and salted provisions except at great
scarcity prices; and to keep up the prices of the same articles
in England.” — “ Being the necessaries of life they impose
upon all the consumers of the united kingdom, the greatest
tax to which they are subjected.” — “ With respect to bread
and flour the difference which the labourer pays in money,
is from forty to eighty per cent more than the foreign consu-
mer.”— “ I consider that the taxation imposed upon the
country by our duties on corn, and the provision duties and
prohibitions is far greater, probably much more than double
the amount (taking that at £50,000,000) of the taxation paid
into the treasury.”

If this witness be correct in his estimate, the landowners
annually put at least £50, 000, OOOor 240,000,000 dollars into
their pockets at the expense of the rest of the people: own-
ers who with their families do not exceed in ail one twenti-
eth of the population. They impose besides upon sugar, mo-
lasses, tea, coffee and other articles, not the produce of the
country, increased prices of which they have to pay very
little more individually than the poorest labourer who con-
sumes them. Bearing in mind the actual state of the British
and Irish poor, what must be thought of that abuse ofpow-

1S41.]

McCulloch's British Empire.

447

er, in a representative government, which stops bread and
meat on their way to the mouths of the famished, that it may
sell the same articles to the poor at 11 famine prices," and
thus pocket in the operation 240,000,000 dollars, a sum
equal to the whole revenue of the country? A sum of which
it has never returned in any year in poor rates more than
§40,000,000, and frequently not half that amount. What
must be thought of that abuse of power which burdens
all that the poor consume, with heavy duties, and by the
pains of hunger compels them to pay fifteen-twentieths of
the national expenditure? No option is left to the poor in
this matter, they must pay or not eat. Examine the sources
of revenue in England, and it will be found to press on num-
bers and not on wealth.

In 1839 the following articles yielded thus:

Spirits, £S, 059, 929 Tea, £3,658,800

Malt, 4,845,949 Coffee, 779,115

Sugar & Molasses, 4,827,019 Tobacco & Snuff, 3,495,6S7

Corn, 1,098,778 Soap, 784,168

Butter, 213,078 Candles & Tallow, 182,000

19,042,753

£27,942,523.

8,899,770

In the same year the taxes and duties bearing more im-
mediately on the rich produced as follows:

Land, £1,174,100

Windows, 1,298,622

Horses, 3S4,286

Carriages, 447,467

Wine, 1,849,710

Thus the land, for the benefit of the owner of which the
enormous levy of £50,000,000 is made upon the labour of
the nation, pays for national defence and the support of that
government of which itreaps allthe benefits, only £1,174,100.
The rich consume 7,239,567 gallonsof wine, paying as above ;
the poor consume the larger portion, and that is one of their
misfortunes, 8,414,790 gallons of spirits, British and foreign,
on which duties and excise to the amount of upwards of
£S, 000, 000 are exacted. Believing as we do, against the as-
sertions and arguments of a certain school of political econo-
mists, that all annual taxes fall mainly and eventually upon
the labourer, we should not think it necessary thus to ex-

443 M’ Culloch's British Empire. [July

hihit so carefully the immediate bearing of British taxation,
but that it shows the temper and spirit of those who sway the
power of that country. They do not conceal from the world
that in a great measure they exempt themselves and their
capital from the burdens of taxation, and that they shift the
immense loads upon the working classes without hesitation
or remorse. They do not directly tax their clothes, nor their
persons ; there would be loss in collecting such a tax ; but the
labourer cannot swallow a mouthful which is not taxed or the
price of which is not greatly increased by taxation; if he take
a pinch of snuff or a piece of tobacco he is taxed; if in the
bitterness of his lot he drown his sorrows in rum he is taxed.
Bread is prohibited except at famine prices, meat is wholly
prohibited; the working man is however allowed the free
use of spirits, paying Is. Qd. per gallon as an excise on all
he drinks. But this privilege is only accorded when he
drinks spirits of domestic or colonial manufacture, on which
the landowner has his share of the gain. We forbear further
particulars; having shown enough to exhibit the spirit and
tendency of British revenue laws. Those who pursue the
subject will find the same spirit and tendency pervade the
whole fiscal legislation.

Can human selfishness achieve further conquests in Great
Britain? Can it become more hardened? Can the rich
men in power earn for their deeds any heavier condemna-
tion. Can they more strongly contemn the obligations of
Christian charity? Have they not driven the poor to the
verge of human sufferance, and do they not keep them there ?
Is there any kind or degree of suffering which they have not
inflicted ? What further proof can we have of the high au-
thority of that book which first distinctly taught that the
“ heart of man is deceitful above all things and desperately
wicked?” We desire that these queries may be understood
in their strongest sense. If the facts we have adduced have
failed, we are sure that no language of ours can create the
proper impression.

Let us not be misunderstood. We mean not to aver that
the British nobility, gentry and capitalists are the worst peo-
ple on earth. There are many palliations, as the world
goes, in their case ; there may be many people who pretend
to even more virtue, who are quite as much, if not more un-
feeling. If the accusation were of less import, we might be
more willing to judge, but in such a case, motives are of
such grave consequence, that we forbear conclusions. We
only say they have been guilty of the worst deeds which

1841.]

AI’ Culloch’s British Empire.

449

man can commit against his fellow — guilty of the most
attrocious injustice, and of continuing the most unpitying,
remorseless oppression. The present generation, however,
are accountable only for the continuance of the mischief.
The laws, the institutions and the poor, were handed down
to them with all the machinery of torture, by their imme-
diate ancestors. They grew to manhood in the daily con-
templation of these abuses, and in the enjoyment of tiie be-
nefits. In a country, where the rights of property are so
habitually respected, the lot of the paupers appeared irre-
mediable. Tne wealth once in the hands of a few, they
could neither be forced to surrender, nor could they be ex-
pected to give to others what, according to law, and by
general consent, was their own. Individuals might feel and
deplore the condition of the poor, but what could they do?
Tne magnitude of the difficulty was such, that any partial
attempt at palliation was regarded as Quixotic, and those
who made such efforts were deemed more foolish than kind.
The attempts of the visionary were not well directed nor
well devised, and the more wise and experienced could see
no chance of success. It required the popularity, the talent,
the energy of VVilberforce, during thirty years, backed as he
was by other principal men of the day, to procure the abo-
lition of the slave trade, in which but a small amount of
English capital was invested ; in the face of this fact, could
any philanthropist, whatever his advantages, have hoped
to succeed in any measure for the regeneration of the poor
against the interests of nine-tenths of the men in power?
If the Sovereign had at any time made any such effort, the
existing ministry must have repressed it, resigned, or been
forced to retire. No ministry, however sensible of the evil,
could move in so important a matter without imminent risk
of being overthrown. A tenure of office founded on small
majorities, could hitherto never hope to carry such a mea-
sure. No political party, as such, could ever conceive any
motive less interested than to keep power and office once
obtained, or to regain it when lost. No single member of
the government, or of the legislature, could be made to feel
that any special responsibility in this matter rested upon
him, as by himself he could do nothing. Besides, but few
of those in stations of power have any adequate knowledge
of the facts we have stated. They know not their agency
in this great work of oppression, and of course not that of
others. They know neither the extent nor the intensity of
the distress. If it be written, they do not read ; if it be spo-

450

Bishop Doane and the Oxford Tracts. [July

ken, they do not hear. It seems a hopeless attempt to
bring the facts to their knowledge. It is a matter too deep,
and too wide, too great for their comprehension. After all,
perhaps, no obstacle to the required reform is more in the
way than the spirit of faction, because there is none which
more absorbs and destroys every feeling of humanity, and
every sentiment of virtue. Every consideration but success
sinks into insignificance before it ; the warfare of party is
so close, so incessant and so vigilant, that it leaves no time
nor talent for any other conquest, nor can it yield a jot of
its advantages for any benefit to those who have no power.

How far any of these particulars may excuse the parties
affected in foro conscienlise, or in the light of divine truth,
it is not our province to decide. We much fear that how-
ever strong some of them may appear in human eyes, the
time is coming, when they will be found of no avail. Even,
humanly speaking, it appears impossible that men by any
scheme of society, or any plan of association, can evade re-
sponsibility for a great wrong, for which, if committed indi-
vidually, they would be held guilty. Surely those who
have all the power, and make laws to suit themselves, can-
not arrogate much merit for obeying their own behests, nor
claim, on that account, exemption at that tribunal before
which human laws will be as strictly judged as human
actions.

4

y VjJ tiriUi

Art. V. — 1. A Brity Examination of the Proofs ,ly which
the Rev. Mr. Boardman attempts to sustain his charge
that “ a large and learned body of the clergy of the
church ( of England ) have returned to some of the worst
errors of Popery ; with a word or two as to his attempt ,
without proof, to cast the suspicion of Popery on the
Protestant Episcopal Church in the United Stales of
America : By the Right Rev. George W. Doane, D.D.,

LL.D., Bishop of New Jersey. Burlington, 1841.

2. A farther Postscript to Bishop Doane' s Brief Exam-
ination of Rev. Mr. Boardman’ s Proofs: Touching
Bishop Kenrick’s Letter on Christian Union , pp. 230.

Coleridge tells us of a man who never spoke of himself
without taking off his hat. This, though very absurd, is

1841.] Bishop Doane and the Oxford Tracts. 451

nevertheless amusing. Such a man could never be the ob-
ject of any unkind feeling. So far from quarrelling with the
subject of a hallucination so agreeable, the gravest looker on
may indulge his curiosity in watching the illusions which
appear so grand to him who suffers them, and so grotesque
to all the world besides. It is a curious fact that the more
conceited a man is, beyond a certain point, the more endu-
rable he is to others. A little vanity provokes you; a little
more incenses you ; a good deal more amazes you ; but after
that, every addition is positively agreeable. This is the se-
cret of the charm which the writings of Dr. Samuel H. Cox
have for the generality of readers. And to this source we
are constrained to ascribe the pleasure with which we have
read Bishop Doane’s pamphlets. We are glad for the au-
thor’s sake that we have read them. They have really cor-
rected some unfavourable prepossessions which we had
against him. In addition to believing what must needs be
true, according to the canon of Vincentius Lerinensis — quod
semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus — that the worthy
Bishop was not a little vain, we had received a vague im-
pression that he was not particularly good natured, and at
the same time not entirely sincere in his pretensions. It
seemed to us incredible, that a man in this country and in
the nineteenth century, and especially a man of Dr. Doane’s
previous history and training, could really believe that even
a mitre could confer all the dignity with which he claimed
to be invested. Of these uncharitable misgivings we now
heartily repent. We no longer doubt his honesty in laying
claim to any thing. He is certainly sincere in every syllable
he writes to glorify himself. We acquit him also of ill-na-
ture and malignity. We fully believe him when he says
that for Mr. Boardman he entertains “ no feeling that is not
altogether kind.”* We believe that he might say the same
of nearly all the world. His pages overflow with that com-
placency towards others which arises from absolute compla-
cency in self. It is impossible to read him and be angry
with him. Neither critical bitterness nor Presbyterian sour-
ness has enabled us to withstand his irresistible bonhonmie.
He is so happy in the worship of himself, and so benevolent-
ly anxious to make others happy in the same way, that, al-
though we are not prepared to join in the idolatry, we can-
not help catching the infection of good humour, and sympa--

* Brief Examination, p. 154.
vol. xiii. no. 3. 58

452 Bishop Doane and the Oxford Tracts. [Julv

thizing in the delight with which our author talks and writes
about himself. Nor is this sympathetic feeling counteracted
by the smarting of those deep cuts which he deals out right
and left upon “ Puritans,” “ Genevans” and “ other denom-
inations,” who have assailed and almost made a martyr of
him with their “cant and Calvinism,” their “savage howl”
and “ sanctimonious whine.” They are hard blows certainly.
Still we forget the pain in admiration of the man, who seems
to say in every look and action,

Populus me sibilat at mihi plaudo.

Even insolence, in the present case, loses all its virulence
in its absurdity. The examiner sets out with a typographi-
cal sneer at his antagonist as “ Pastor” of a “ Presbyterian
church,” and as having put forth a pamphlet “ purporting to
be correspondence!?] between the Right Rev. Bishop Doane,
&c.” The same use is made of the interrogation mark on a
subsequent page. Of this courageous innuendo the interpre-
tation which will strike every reader as the true one, is, that
it was intended to check the undue familiarity with which
Mr. Boardman had ventured to “come between the wind
and his nobility.” Such an intimation, considered as coming
from an Episcopal Bishop to a Presbyterian Pastor, would
be very feeble and very much out of taste. But in the pre-
sent case, coming from Dr. Doane to Mr. Boardman, consid-
ering their relative standing as Christian gentlemen, it is
simply ridiculous; and is merely another evidence of the hal-
lucination with regard to himself, under which our author
habitually labours. Not long since there was a valet of
Lord Somebody figuring at Saratoga in his master’s clothes,
and we can easily imagine the air with which he would have
met the presumptuous advance of a “ Mr.” Clay or a
“ Mr.” Webster.

Of all the illusions under which Bishop Doane labours, we
are not sure whether the most remarkable is not the para-
doxical belief that he is a fine writer. So he is, in the same
sense in which some men are fine gentlemen without being
gentlemen at all. But that our author can be reckoned a good
writer, even in America, with all our zeal in his behalf we
cannot venture to affirm. If there is one improvement more
conspicuous than any other, in the taste and practice of con-
temporary writers, especially in England, it is the exchange
of pompous rhythm and pedantic phraseology, for homely
plainness and pure native idiom. That this exchange is per-

453

1841.] Bishop Doane arul the Oxford Tracts.

fectly compatible with elegance and beauty of the highest
kind, has been proved by the example of some noted Eng-
lish writers, and by none more clearly than by several of the
Oxford Theologians. To our taste Newman, as a writer,
stands pre-eminent, as being more musical and elegant than
Pusey, and at the same time less mawkish and more mascu-
line than Keble. But in all three, and especially in New-
man, what attracts us is the restoration of the old English
freedom as to the length of sentences, and variety of struc-
ture, but without those harsh inversions, and those sesqui-
pedalian vocables, by which many of the best early writers
are disfigured. In a word, the grand improvement is the
happy combination of a free and flowing with a chaste and
simple style; whereas of old, the flowing writer was almost
in every case an incorrect one, and the simple writer was an
awkward and constrained one. Now if we were required
to select a kind of writing just as far removed as possible
from that which we have been describing as the style of the
best modem English writers, we should certainly select that
of the “ Bishop of New Jersey.” It is not the want of tal-
ent which makes him thus to differ, not even of that peculiar
talent which enables men to shine in composition. It is the
want of proper culture, and, as a cause or an effect of this,
the want of taste. His parts may be those of a Bishop ; but
his taste is the taste of a Sophomore. It does indeed appear
wonderful how any man of his years and opportunities can
be a passionate admirer and assiduous imitator of the best
English writers and yet so unlike them; how he can even
read them and be turgid, pompous and bombastical himself.
That he is perfectly unconscious of his failure in attempting
to adopt the Oxford style, is clear from the frequency with
which he brings the two styles into mortifying juxtaposition.
We would gladly quote if we had room for it a striking in-
stance of this indiscreet arrangement, which the reader may
find on pages 160, 161 of the Brief Examination, where in
the very middle of a fustian paragraph the author suddenly
exclaims, “I quote the burning words of Mr. Newman,” and
then gives an extract so unlike himself that it was perfectly
superfluous to tell us he was quoting somebody. He calls
them “ burning words,” and so they may be in the .sense
which he intended, but to us they seemed like fresh air and
cold water on escaping from the hot blast of a smithy, or
like the singing of birds compared with the ringing anvil
or the puffing bellows. The contrast in the case referred

454 Bishop Doane and the Oxford Tracts. [July

to, is the more remarkable because the extract from Newman
approaches unusually near to the tone of declamation, and
was therefore more susceptible of combination with the stuff
that goes before it, but the two refuse to coalesce, and the
quotation stands out in as strong relief from the preceding
context as an antique column from the rubbish which at
once disfigures and preserves it.

We ask attention also to the style of the following extract.
(f The rabid rage with which this paper (Catholic Herald)
has assailed the present writer, finds no fit resemblance
short of a mad dog. The smoke of Smithfield may be smell-
ed in every line. But it is all well. One cannot greatly be
in wrong when so between the fires of errors that profess to
be antagonist.” p. 16, note.

On the rhetoric of this passage we make no remark, but
we feel constrained to correct an error into which our author
seems to have fallen. We have occasionally seen the ani-
madversions of the Herald here complained of, and so far as
those examples go, the opposition savoured less of “ rabid
rage” than of cool contempt. It is natural that any man,
and especially a vain one, should choose to be vilified rather
than laughed at, and should see mad dog and smell Smith-
field, where his neighbours can see nothing but smiles at his
expense, and smell nothing but squibs set off for his annoy-
ance.

The wittiest passage in the “ Brief Examination” is to be
found on p. 155. “Who has not heard — and that by those
with whom Mr. Boardman closely sympathises — the sweep-
ing charge of Popery brought not only against the church of
which Hooker was a Presbyter, and its American sister,
but against all and singular their doctrines, rules and usages.
Did they believe and teach the doctrine of the Apostolic
succession? It was rank Popery. Popery was thus a mat-
ter of history. Did they maintain baptismal regeneration ?
Still it was Popery. Then Popery was a doctrine. Did
they administer confirmation ? All Popery ! Then Popery
became a rite. Do they use a liturgy? Popery! Pope-
ry is a form of prayer. Do they make the sign of the cross
in 'baptism? Popery ! Popery is a gesture. Do they kneel
in the communion? Popery! Popery is a posture. Do
they wear a surplice? Popery Popery is a garment. Do
they erect, a cross upon a church, or a private dwelling?
Sheer Popery '. A bit of wood is Popery !”

Without in the least detracting from the force or dignity

1841.] Bishop Duane and the Oxford Tracts. 455

of this passage it might be carried a little farther. Does he
write tustian? Popery! Popery is nonsense and bombast.
Does he publish a series of pamphlets just as he sets sail for
England? Popery! Popery is a sea voyage. Does he
bring back a shovel hat and wear it in America? Popery!
Popery is an old fashioned beaver. We submit whether the
merit of our continuation be not quite equal to the original.

It seems obvious that Bishop Doane got up this controver-
sy with Mr. Boardman simply to serve a purpose. The re-
mark incidentally made by that gentleman respecting the
Oxford Tracts had been made a thousand and one times, by
Protestants and Catholics, by bishops, priests and deacons,
by Episcopalians and Presbyterians, yet our author remained
silent. The moment however it dropped from Mr. Board-
man, he comes out with a demand at once pompous and
pragmatical, and which he says, was meant to be “ most per-
emptory” for proof of a charge which was in every body's
mouth. He says that he was moved to this extraordinary
proceeding by “no chivalry of companionship;” that “ the
honest hope was entertained, that ground which is untenable,
would candidly be yielded to the just convictions of a new
investigation. It is not so.” p. 7. No, and it was not so.
No such anticipations of a change of sentiment on such a
subject were felt in any quarter. The only “honest hope”
entertained about the matter, was the “ honest hope” of figu-
ring on both sides of the Atlantic as the advocate of Oxford.
The “chivalry of companionship,” whatever else maybe
asserted of phrase, is perfectly descriptive of the spirit, taste,
and motive of this “ Brief Examination.”

For the church to which Bishop Doane belongs, and for
the otfice which he bears we have the highest respect — for
himself we are sorry we cannot say so much. The man,
who can deal damnation with a smile, and claim for himself
the awful power to communicate the Holy Ghost as he
would descant upon the polish of his boots, cannot expect to
be respected. And when, in the spirit of frivolity, he comes
before the public with his fearful claims of spiritual power,
he must expect to be frankly told how they are regarded.
We yield to no set of men in our respect for such prelates as
White, Moore, Meade and M’llvaine ; and we yield to none
in our contempt for prelatical coxcombry.

Having thus freely expressed our opinion of Bishop Doane’s
pamphlet, we shall dismiss the subject :

Nonsense or sense I’ll bear in any shape,

In gown, in lawn, in ermine or in crape,

456 Bishop Doune and the Oxford Tracts. [July

but from the duty of answering nonsense, we hold ourselves
and all other men, excused.

The question respecting the Popish tendency of the Oxford
Tracts, if parties are agreed as to the meaning of terms, does
not admit of discussion; without such agreement, discussion
must be endless and useless. The three characteristic forms
which Christian doctrine has assumed, may be called the
evangelical, the rationalistic, and the sacramental. The first,
as we believe was taught by Christ and his apostles, and has
always had its confessors in the church. It was the system
of the Reformars, and is embodied in the Thirty-Nine Arti-
cles, in the Augsburg Confession, in the symbolsof the French,
Swiss, Dutch and Scotch churches. It is therefore the Pro-
testant, in opposition to the Romish system. The second
had its representative, first, in Pelagius; at the time of the
Reformation, in Soeinus; and since that period, in multitudes
of all communions. Its great characteristic, is the striving to
remove from the gospel all that is supernatural and mysteri-
ous, and to bring down its doctrines to the standard of com-
mon sense, and to accommodate them to the taste of the un-
renewed heart.

The sacramental, or church system, supposes that the sa-
craments (and not preaching) are the great means of salva-
tion. To the question, How religion, or the grace of God is
to be obtained and preserved ? it answers, Receive the sa-
craments ; they are the channels through which the merits
of Christ and the Holy Spirit are communicated. In bap-
tism plenary pardon and spiritual renovation are conveyed
to the soul. Baptized persons, therefore, are not to be ad-
dressed as though they were to be converted. The spiritual
life begun in baptism is maintained by the real body and
blood of Christ received in the Lord’s supper. These ordi-
nances to be effectual must be administered by duly autho-
rized men, who have “ the awful power to make the body
and blood of Christ.” To possess this power, they must
receive appointment to office, and the communication of the
Holy Ghost by the imposition of a Bishop’s hands. Bishops
have the power to communicate the Holy Spirit in confir-
mation and ordination. The church, in its officers, is the
representative and vicar of Christ, and hence has power to
forgive sins, to renew the heart, and to give the Spirit. It
is the storehouse of Christ’s merits; it is the channel through
which, by means of the sacraments those merits are con-
veyed to his people. Religion is therefore something com-

457

1841.] Bishop Doane and the Oxford Tracts.

municated ab extra, by the hands of men. To he in com-
munion with these men, is consequently essential to salva-
tion ; to be a member of the church whose treasures they
dispense, is to be a member of Christ ; to be excluded from
its pale, is to be beyond the covenant of mercy.

This system developed itself very early in the chm-ch
It reached its full maturity in Romanism. It has ex-
isted in various forms. It has been combined with mys-
ticism, and been the religion of devotees ; it has main-
tained itself as a mere system of forms, and been the reli-
gion of bandits. It accommodates itself to all classes of
men, to the worldly and wicked, to the devout and the fa-
natical. It is a great temple, which offers an asylum not
only to the penitent and believing, but to fugitives from jus-
tice.

That this sacramental system is inculcated in the Oxford
Tracts, we presume no one will venture to deny. While
their authors maintain that it is the true Anglican system,
they admit that it is not that of the English Reformers.
Though the denunciations of the Reformation, which were
contained in Fronde’s Remains, published under their
auspices, had given great offence, yet when they came to
publish the continuation of that work, they openly vindi-
cated his language. They distinctly maintained that the
system of the Reformers and that of the church in the fourth
century were not only different, but opposite, so that we are
forced to reject the one, if we choose the other.

The following extract from one of the organs of the Tract
party, contains almost all the points mentioned in the above
account of their system. “ The essence of the doctrine of
the one only Catholic and apostolic church,” it is said “ lies
in this — that it is the representative of our absent Lord, or
a something divinely interposed between the soul and God,
or a visible body with invisible privileges. All its subordi-
nate characteristics flow from this description. Does it im-
pose a creed, or impose rites and ceremonies, or change or-
dinances, or remit and retain sins, or rebuke or punish, or
accept offerings, or send out ministers, or invest its ministers
with authority, or accept of reverence or devotion in their
persons — all this is because it is Christ’s visible presence.
It stands for Christ, can it convey the power of the Spirit ?
does grace attend its acts? can it touch or bathe, or seal,
or lay on hands ? can it use material things for spiritual pur-
poses ? are its temples holy ? all this comes of its being, so
far, what Christ was on earth. Is it a ruler, prophet, priest.

458

Bishop Doane and the Oxford Tracts. [July

intercessor, teacher ? It has titles such as these, in its mea-
sure, as being the representative and instrument of him that
is unseen. Does it claim a palace and a throne, an altar
and a doctor’s chair, the gold, frankincense, and myrrh of
the rich and wise, an universal empire and a never-ending
cession ? all this is so, because it is what Christ is. All the
offices, names, honours, powers which it claims, depend upon
the simple question, Has Christ, or has he not, left a repre-
sentative behind him ? Now if lie has, all is easy and intel-
ligible ; this is what Churchmen maintain ; they welcome
the news; and they recognise in the church’s acts, but the
fulfilment of the high trust committed to her.” British Cri-
tic, No. 66, p. 451.

All is “indeed easy and intelligible,” if the bishops are
the church, and if the church “ is what Christ is.” Then
indeed may she remit sin, confer the Holy Spirit, give grace,
claim devotion in the person of her ministers, assert her
right to a throne and altar, to the gold and frankincense of
the rich, to an universal empire and never ending succes-
sion. Beyond this, when or how has the Romish Church
ever advanced a claim ? How indeed is it possible to claim
more than to be what Christ is, to be his visible presence,
upon earth ?

It would seem that these writers are disposed to put to'
shame all who pretend to distinguish between them and the
Romanists. Speaking in the same number of the Critic
respecting the church of Rome, they say, “ All the great and
broad principles on which she may be considered Babylon,
may be retorted upon us. Does the essence of Antichrist
lie in interposing media between the soul and God?
We interpose baptism. In imposing a creed? We have ar-
ticles for the clergy, and creeds for all men. In paying re-
verence to things of time and place ? We honour the conse-
crated elements, take off our hats in churches, and observe
days and seasons. In forms and ceremonies ? We have a ser-
vice book. In ministers of religion ? We have bishops, priests
and deacons. In claiming an imperium in imperio ? Such
was the convocation ; such are elective chapters. In a
high state of prelacy ? Our bishops have palaces and sit
among princes. In supporting religion by temporal sanc-
tions? We are established. In the mixture of good and
bad? We are national. In the discipline of the body ? We
fast. England does not differ from Rome in principles ; but
in questions of feet, of degree, of practice ; and whereas

1841.] Bishop Doant and the. Oxford Tracts. 4 59

Antichrist differs from Christ, as darkness from light, if one
of the two churches is Antichrist, the other must be also.”
p. 429. The same authority insists upon it, that the titles,
Antichrist, Babylon, Mother of harlots, Beast, which are so
liberally applied by the authorized standards of the Church
of England to the Church of Rome, “ are as much a note of
her being Christ’s church as her real inward sanctity is.
Rome must not monopolize these titles ;■ Rome has them not
alone ; we share them with Rome ; it is our privilege to
share them ;■ Anglo-Catholics inherit them from the Roman
family, from their common Lord and Saviour. Rome must
not appropriate them. The early chureh had them. We
take it as a clear mark that we are the church, and Rome
the church, and both the same the church, because in these
titles we are joint heirs of the Church of St. Cornelius and
St. Augustine. Heretics have generally taken high ground,
considered themselves saints, called the church by foul and
frightful names ; it is their very wont to speak, not against
the Son of Man, for he is away, but against those who re-
present him during his absence.” p. 41S.

This language is sufficiently intelligible, however unbecom-
ing it may be in the mouth of men whose own standards
most expressly apply these terms of condemnation to the
Church of Rome. It is the world they say who apply such
titles to the church ; it is heretics that give these foul and
frightful names to the representative of the absent Saviour.
Then surely the Church of England is heretical, or these
men are apostates from her faith and testimony.

It is not Rome however in her purest and best days, but
Rome when most deeply sunk in superstition and corrup-
tion, that is the object of the admiration of these theologians.
“ People,” they say, “ really use this term the Dark Ages,
as if to excuse their ignorance of the most interesting, the
most soubstirring, the most enthusiastic, and perhaps the
most truly religious eras the world has seen.” p. 483.

These writers, therefore, distinctly assert that they do not
differ in “ principles” from the Church of Rome, and Tract
number ninety was prepared and published, to show that
the thirty-nine articles do not condemn those principles ; and
consequently that those who agreed with the Papists may
with a good conscience remain members of the Church of
England. The articles declare that “ Holy Scripture con-
taineth all things necessary to salvation ; so that whatsoe-
ver is not read therein, nor may be proved thereby, is not

vol. xin. no. 3. 59

460 Bishop Doane and the Oxford Tracts. [July

to be required of any man that it should be believed as an
article of the faith, or be thought requisite or necessary for
salvation.” Tliis plainly asserts that the Scriptures are the
rule of faith, but Mr. Newman, in this Tract, endeavours to
prove, that “ In the sense in which it is commonly under-
stood at this day, Scripture, is not, on Anglican principles
the rule of faith.”

“ General councils,” says the twenty-first Article, “ may
not be gathered together without the commandment and
will of princes. And when they be gathered together (for-
asmuch as they be an assembly of men, whereof all be not
governed by the Spirit and word of God) they may err,
and sometimes have erred even in things pertaining unto
God. Wherefore things ordered by them as necessary to
salvation, have neither strength nor authority, unless it may
be declared that they be taken out of Holy Scripture.”
The Tract asserts that there “is a consistency of this article
with the belief in the infalibility of Oecumenical councils.”
It asserts that there is a promise that councils shall not err,
where they “are not only gathered together according to
the ‘commandment and will of princes,’ but in the name of
Christ, according to his promise. The Article merely con-
templated the human prince, not the King of Saints.”

The thirteenth Article is entitled “Of works before justi-
fication,” and is of the following import : “ Works done be-
fore the grace of Christ, and the inspiration of his Spirit, are
not pleasant to God, forasmuch as they spring not of faith
in Jesus Christ; neither do they make men meet to receive
grace, or as the School authors say, deserve grace ofcongru-
ity ; yea rather, for that they are not done as God hath
willed and commanded them to be done, we doubt not but
they have the nature of sin.” Mr. Newman tries to per-
suade men that it is consistent with this Article, to believe
“ that works done with divine aid, and in faith, before justi-
fication, do dispose men to receive the grace of justification.”
And that “ works before justification, when done by the in-
fluence of divine aid, gain grace.”

The twenty-second Article says — “ The Romish doctrine
concerning purgatory, worshipping and adoration, as well
of images as of relics, and also invocation of saints is a fond
thing, vainly invented and grounded upon no warrant of
scripture, but rather repugnant to the word of God.” This
is met by such comments as the following : “ Neither is all
doctrine concerning purgatory, pardons, images, and saints

1S41.J Bishop Doane and the Oxford Tracts. 461

condemned by the Article, but only ‘ the Romish.’ ” “ The
Homily then, and therefore the Article, does not speak of
the Tridentine purgatory.” “The pardons then spoken of
in the Article are large and reckless indulgences from the
penalties of sin obtained on money payments.” “By invo-
cation here is not meant the mere circumstance of addres-
sing beings out of sight, because we use the Psalms in our
daily service, which are frequent in invocation of angels to
praise the Lord. In the Benedicite too, ‘ we address the
spirits and souls of the righteous, and in the Benedictns, St.
John Baptist.” “ Invocations are not censurable, and cer-
tainly not ‘fond,’ if we mean nothing by them, addressing
them to beings which we know cannot hear, and using them
as interjections.”

In the twenty-eighth Article it is said, “ Transubstantia-
tion (or change of the substance of bread and wine) in the
supper of the Lord, cannot be proved by Holy Writ, but is
repugnant to the plain words ot Scripture, overthroweth the
nature of a sacrament, and hath given occasion to many su-
perstitions. The body of Christ is given, taken, and eaten
only after a heavenly and spiritual manner; and the mean
whereby the body of Christ is received and eaten in the sup-
per, is faith.” On this Mr. Newman says, “We see, then,
that by trausubstantiation, our Article does not contine itself
to any abstract theory, nor aim at any definition of the word
substance, nor in reject ng it, rejects a word, nor is denying
a mutalio punis et vini, a denying every change.” “ There
is nothing in the explanatory paragraph .... (viz :
The natural body and blood of our Saviour Christ are in
heaven not here,) to interfere with the doctrine elsewhere
taught in our formularies, of a real super-local presence in
the holy sacrament.”

The thirty-first Article declares that “ The sacrifice of
masses in which it was commonly said that the priest did
offer it for the quick and the dead, to have remission of pain
or guilt, were blasphemous follie'k and dangerous deceits.”
This Article Mr. Newman says “ Neither speaks against the
mass in itself, nor against its being an offering for the quick
and the dead for the remission of sins.”

All the important points of difference between the Church
of England and that of Rome are disposed of in the same
way. Now we do not hesitate to declare our conviction
that no honest man could write or approve of the Tract from
which these quotations have been made ; Bishop Doane

462 Bishop Doanc and the Oxford Tracts. [Jt/lt

may call Dr. Pusey, Mr. Newman, and Professor Keble,
“ the holy three” as long as he pleases, if they sanction,
(and Mr. Newman has avowed himself its author) the Je-
suitical perversions of that Tract, the Christian public will
not and can not believe them to be honest men. A man
might as well assert that theft, murder, and adultery are not
forbidden in the Decalogue, as that the Thirty-Nine Articles
do not condemn the doctrines of Mr. Newman. We are
therefore not surprised that the publication of this Tract has
shocked the moral sense of the people of England, and led
to the interference of the ecclesiastical authorities to stop the
publication of the series. To the honor of the University
of Oxford its Hebdomadal Board has officially repudiated
the Tract in question; which has even excited the scorn of
worldly men. Mr. Macaulay, in his place in Parliament,
when speaking on the bill for removing the civil disabilities
of the Jews, said, “ He should be glad if the learned persons
who were now engaging so much attention elsewhere could
communicate to the Jews some of their ingenuity, and then
he had no doubt that the declaration which they now scru-
pled at, and which now excluded them from participation
in civil rights, would be swallowed by them without diffi-
culty. The Jew might then declare that he entertained views
favourable to Christian principles with as much sincerity as
those persons could subscribe to the Articles who held the
faith of Rome with the emoluments of the established
church.”

It would be idle, after the publication of Mr. Newman’s
Tract, to discuss the Popish tendency of these Oxford
writings. And we much doubt whether even Bishop Doane,
had he been aware of its existence, would have ventured to
publish his Brief Examination. If however he chooses to
be more Popish than the Pope, and shall assert that his Ho-
liness, instead; of being delighted with the Oxford Tracts,
ought to be dreadfully alarmed at them, we shall not object.
He and his Holiness may settle the matter as they think
besk

.QUARTERLY LIST

OF

NEW BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS.

Thf. Antiquities of the Christian Church. Translated and Compiled from the
Works of Augusti, with numerous Additions from Rheinwald, Siegel, and
others. By Rev. Lyman Coleman. Andover, New York, Boston and Phil-
adelphia : 1841. 8vo. pp. 557.

This is a very valuable and interesting work. The constitution, officers,
and usages of the early church are all subjects which deserve more attention
than ministers commonly devote to them. The want of a good compendium,
with references to the sources of further information, has doubtless been one
cause of the neglect which this interesting department of knowledge has long
labouied under. This want, we think, is adequately supplied by the work
before us. It is founded upon the copious work of Augusti, and enriched
with additions from various later writers. It is well executed and elegantly
printed ; and is therefore well worthy of general approbation.

Eulogy on the Life and Character of the late Rev. Dr, Frederick Rauch;
President of Marshall College, Pa. By John W. Nevin, D. D. Cham-
bersburg, Pa. 1841. pp. 23.

The premature death of Dr. Rauch is an event deeply to be deplored. His
amiable character, his extensive learning, and distinguished talents had se-
cured for him the affection and respect of a large circle of friends. His Ger-
man education, and his long residence in this country gave him great and
peculiar advantages for filling with success the post to which, in the Provi-
dence of God, he had been called ; and render his unexpected departure at the
early age ot thirty-four, a calamity not only to the college over which he pre-
sided, but to the Christian public generally. The Eulogy pronounced on
his Life and character, by his friend and associate, Dr. Nevin, is worthy of
its author and of its subject. It sets in a strong light the excellencies and
promise of the deceased president, and transfuses to the breasts of his read-
ers the respectful regrets which the writer himself had so much reason to
entertain, and which he has so eloquently expressed. We wish we could
pass in silence one feature of this discourse, which we noticed, we confess,

464

Quarterly List of New Books.

[July

with more pain than surprise, There is a tone of apology for some of the
worst systems of German philosophy, a designating of destructive errors by
the respectful appellation of “foreign forms of thought,” which we think un-
worthy of the stedfastness and fidelity of a teacher of Chiistian doctrine.
We know very well that nothing we could say on this subject would have
the least effect upon the author of this Eulogy. It would be set down to the
score of ignorance and bigotry ; and thus be pitied and forgiven. But we
think it should excite some misgiving in the minds even of those who have
made the profoundest attainments in German philosophy, to find that good
men in Germany itself, men not restricted by the trammels which are sup-
posed to confine all English minds, regard with disapprobation and even ab-
horrence the systems which are directly or indirectly eulogized in this dis-
course. A man should be very well at home in his subject, and very sure of
himself, to be able, without uneasiness, to find himself fondling as scientific
forms of truth, doctrines which German scholars of the first eminence regard
as atheistic. Dr. Nevin we know, and have known long, and doubt not he
has in his American education and in the grace of God, an anchor which will
prevent his being carried over the cataract to whose fearful brink, attracted by
the rainbow tints of the mists which overhang the “ hell of waters,” he seems
to us to be drawing perilously near. We have not courage to follow in his
wake.

Speech of Rev, W. L. Breckinridge, delivered in the First Presbyterian
Church, on Tuesday evening, June 1. In vindication of his principles
and conduct against the aspersions of the Rev. Mr. Taylor, uttered in the
Unitarian Church, on Sabbath morning, May 29, 1841. Louisvrlle,
1841. p.p. 23.

It appears from this pamphlet that Mr. Taylor was invited to Louisville to
preach for a time at the Bethel Church in that city. Mr. Breckinridge met
him with cordial confidence, proposed his occupying his pulpit, and was dis-
posed in every way to promote the object of his visit. Finding however front
Mr. Taylor himself, that notwithstanding his nominal connexion with the
Methodist Church, he was in habits of free ministerial communion with
Unitarians and IJniversalists, except those of the latter class who deny all
future retribution, he felt it to be his duty to withdraw the oiler of his pulpit,
and respectfully to say to him that he thought his continuing to preach in
the Bethel church would have a tendency to promote division among the
friends of the cause, and thus do mote harm than good. Such a simple
matter as this, it appears, was sufficient to cause quite a commotion in the
city, and Mr. Breckinridge was so vehemently censured for bigotry, impo-
liteness, want of hospitality and so on, as to find it necessary to call the
people together to hear his defence. We have not heard what effect his
speech produced on the excitable people to whom it was addressed, but we
are very certain that his readers will be satisfied that there was nothing in
his conduct to justify the outcry which had been raised against him.

1841.]

Quarterly List of New Books.

465

Sermon* bv the Rev. Joseph J. Foot. D. D , late President elert of Wash-
ington Coll ge, East Tennessee : with a brief Biographical Sketch, by

Rev. George Foot. Philadelphia: Hooker & Agnew, New York, Gould,

Newman & Saxton. 1841.

The author of these discourses was a ripe scholar and theologian. Plis
sudden and tragical death, just as he had reached the meridian of his years,
strength and usefulness, while he was on hi* way to pass through the cere-
mony of being inducted into an office which, more than any other, would
have called his faculties and endowments into profitable use, is one of those
mysteries of Providence, by which God shows the church that his ways are
not as our ways. Amidst the general dearth of profound theological erudition,
and thorough mastery of the vital points of Christian doctrine, the loss of
such a man as Dr. Foot, in the fulness of his powers, is a calamity to the
church. He had faithfully studied the Scriptures; he was well read in the
master treatises of the Reformed and Puritan divines ; he gave pleasing evi-
dence of being illuminated by the Ploly < host, who guides into all truth;
withal he was valiant for the truth, and under all circumstances, however
urgent the temptation to a contrary course, he was an unwavering and un-
compromising defender of the faith once delivered to the saints, against all
the errors by which it is either directly and boldly, oi indirectly and covertly
impugned. But if the loss of such a man is to be devoutly deplored, it is a
solace that being dead he yet speaketh. We rejoice therefore that this col-
lection of his sermons has been published, not only because they form a
durable and honourable monument of the author’s worth, but because we think
them fitted to instruct and edify the church — and thus the void occasioned
by his untimely death may be measurably filled.

These sermons are remarkable for the amount of sound and edifying in-
struction which they contain in regard to the more vital points of religion.
W hoever gives these discourses a careful perusal, will find that he has not
been wasting his time and attention upon frigid moral essays, vapid senti-
mentalities, empty declamations, metaphysical refinings, speculative dreams,
or mere vague exhortations to duty, without any clear and full enunciation
of those lifegiving truths, which alone can nourish or stimulate Christian
practice. He will find that he rises from the perusal not merely with some
twilight shadowy impressions, which confuse and perplex his mind instead
of clarifying and guiding it in the great concern of salvation — that he has
not been feeding on husks which heathen moralists, philosophers and others,
who know not whether there be any Holy Ghost, would furnish him as
abundantly as writers professedly Christian — that he has not been dealing
with treatises on Christian truth only to be thrown into uncertainty and con-
fusion in his views of them, by reason of that loose, indefinite and distrustful
manner, wherewith some Christian divines handle them as those that beat
the air, as if they feared the clear announcement of what God has revealed
would injure lather than benefit the souls of men. He will find in this vo-

466

Quctrterty List of New Books.

[July

lume the cardinal and distinctive truths which lie at the foundation of Chris-
tian expetience, set forth, vindicated, distinguished from those counterfeits of
them which so largely abound at this day, and applied to the heart and con-
science with clearness, force and fidelity. He will find such topics as the na-
tural depravity of mankind, the blindness of the natural Understanding and
conscience in spiritual things, regeneration, the renovation of the heart, the
illumination of the understanding, sanctification and perseverance, operations
of the spirit on the unregenei ate, justification, the prophetical, kingly and
priestly offices of Christ, faith, repentance, holiness, the final judgment, the
respective destinies of the righteous and wicked, treated in a style so lucid,
cogent and faithful, as cannot but leave definite and durable traces on his
memory, increase his stock of religious knowledge, and constiain the assent
of Iris mind and conscience, if they do not win his heart. One trait in these
sermons is, that while they abound in clear and conclusive reasoning on those
vital truths which have been so much assailed of late, they reason out of the
Scriptures. If our philosophic divines who talk so largely of the province
and discoveries of reason and philosophy in theology, wilt give us reasonings
and discoveries based on Scripture, instead of prostrating the authority and
testimony of God under their own reasonings, we will bid them God speed,
and welcome whatever “ new light” they can gather from this source. Dr.
Foot uniformly summons us to the law and the testimony, and pretends not
to offer any religious doctrine for our belief, which we cannot prove out of the
Holy Oracles to be the doctrine of God. Hence he speaks with authority and
not as the scribes. And who are the ambassadors of God, that they should
even presume to- preach aught else beside the word ? In our judgment this
feature is a chief source of that unusual convincing power which seems like a
torrent to sweep away all opposition before it, that is so conspicuous in their
discourses.

Although these discourses in point of style and manner are by no means
faultless models, especially that larger proportion of them Which had never
been prepared by the author for the press, yet they have soma qualities which
deseive the attention of young preachers. They are always lucid. There
can be no mistake a3 to Ins meaning and aim even when he is treating the
profoundest topics of Theology.

We will add that this volume is well fitted to be an antidote to the new
theology and new measures, whereever it is read. All the Galvinistic doc-
trines which are now most impugned, are enforced by scriptural proofs so
abundant, apposite, and skilfully arranged, as to be absolutely irresistible. This
is not all. Dr. Foot was situated for several years in the state of New York,
during the reign of those spurious revivalists, measures and doctrines, which
have made such fearful havoc with that portion of God’s heritage. Such a
man was not slow to discern their true nature and tendency. He became their
steady and unflinching opponent, and was a strong man among the champions
of truth. He saw their heresies, and most ably exposed and demolished them,

1841.]

Quarterly List of Ne w Books.

467

as the pages of the Literary and Theological Review amply testify. Hence
his sermons which ably inculcate the doctrines of the reformation, always
have an aspect towards those prevailing errors by which they are most inva-
ded in our day. And there is an edge and temper in the weapons with which
he repels them, which renders them absolutely fatal. He exposes with a
master hand the corrupt and pernicious character of those principles, pro-
ceedings and attendant religious excitements, which have swept over many
parts of the coCintry, under the different titles of new divinity, new light and
new measures. We can conceive of no better antidote to these corruptions,
than this volume of Sermons. We see not how they could take root on a
soil pre-occupied by the thorough study of such books as this. If any sup-
pose that the danger of these things is past, they are entirely misinformed.
The persons who formerly “ rode in the whirlwind and directed the storm,”
have Indeed had their day : their folly has been made manifest: they have
gone into obscurity, or espoused heresies so gross and palpable, as to cut the
nerve of their influence in all communities pretending to be evangelical. But
their spirit still lives in a host of followers and imit ators in various sects, some
of whom have risen to a like sudden celebrity, and will doubtless run an equal-
ly ephemeral career. These persons will often spring upon a community, and
raise a ferment by their hot and tumultuous proceedings, before their influ-
ence begins to be suspected or feared. And a in moment, all evangelical
churches find an unlocked for irruption made upon themselves, as sudden,
terrific and irieshtible as if it had been a burst of thunder. Let none then
cry peace, peace when there is no peace. For sudden destruction cometh as
a whirlwind.

w e are constrained in this connexion to notice the perfect agreement be-
tween the New Haven Divinity, and that which gave birth and sustenance
to the wild measures in Western New York. It has always been earnestly
denied by the gentleman at New Haven that' the two have any sympathy of
affinity. But we venture to assert that wherever these sermons expose U
prevalent error in regard to depravity or regeneration, a common reader, who
had been accustomed to hear the views advanced by Dr. Taylor’s school, and
had never heard of the theology of Western New York, would suppose he
was aiming point-blank at the former. And we venture to assert that the for-
mer class would find as much fault with many of the doctrines taught in this
book, as the western levivalists and for the same reasons. Now we recollect
hearing Dr. Foot on one occasion to speak of the importance of exposing the
errors of the New Haven school. He said however that this W’as not his
field. He has not paid attention to the particular type which these things
take at New Haven. He had occupied himself as a controversialist almost
entirely with these heresies and disorders, as they developed themselves, where
he had been obliged to meet them, i. e., in Western New York, and he deem-
ed himself more capable of serxing God and the church by confining him-
self to this field. When therefore he speaks of modern error's in these sei-
VOL. XIII. NO. 3. 60

46S

Quarterly List of New Books.

[July

mons, there can be no doubt where or in what connexion they appeared. And
if in doing this it should seem as if he was aiming at a school of theologians
in another part of the country, which he has not at all in his eye, it only
proves that these two classes have one system.

Causes of the decline of doctrinal preaching. A Sermon preached before the

Pastoral association of Massachusetts, in Park Street church, Boston,

May 25, 1841. By Parsons Cooke. Published by request, Boston:

Press of T. R. Marvin.

Considering the occasion on which this sermon was preached, its very
title wins from us a favourable regard. In view of the theological tendencies
in New England for the last twenty years, it is surely cause of joy unfeigned
that God keeps watchmen on the walls of Zion, who descry her declensions
and perils, and are faithful to sound the notes of warning, remonstrance and
alarm. This is particularly gratifying in Massachusetis. In Connecticut,
where doctrinal errors had a more immediate and formidable developement
some years since, the Pastoral Union was oiganized to withstand their further
incursions. But unless we are mistaken, most of the Orthodox in Massachu-
setts have flattered themselves heretofore that this doctrinal declension was an
endemic confined mostly to Connecticut, because its most able and devoted
champions happened to be located there. But the truth is, that whatever be
the residence of its most prominent advocates, the distemper itself has not been
local ; but has had a simultaneous development and growth all over the land,
and has infected in greater or less degrees most of the Calvinistic commun-
ions. And it has been obvious enough to the most supeificial observer, that
Massachusetts has not been exempt from her due proportion of the evil. We
are glad therefore that her leading ministers are opening their eyes to this
portentous state of things, and frankly and fully admonishing their leading
ecclesiastical bodies of it before it is too late to recover. We have no doubt
that much good will result from the publication of this sermon. Mr. Cook
is in the meridian of life, and, Deo voleiite , may yet do much for the cause of
religion. He is one of the editors of the Puritan, in which he has stated, that
he consented to publish it because some differed from him in opinion, and he
wished to give opportunity for full and thorough discussion. We doubt not
this discussion will be highly salutary. This is a sermon of uncommon
power. It is not like too many sermons a dead level of common-place re-
marks, relieved here and there by a spirited and striking passage. It is a con-
stant succession of racy, stirring, well-timed thoughts. It goes on with a
bounding pulse from beginning to end, without fear or favour he tells the
whole truth, no matter who or what stands in his way. In a few rapid
touches he shows that a hatred of doctrinal preaching has been diffused among
the people; by a timid neglect to preach doctrine on the part of ministers ;
by superficial religious training of the young ; by the shallowness of current
literature, secular and religious ; the stirring character of the age ; the pre-
sent mode of theological education ; by the introduction of German writers

1841.]

Quarterly List of New Books.

469

into our theological seminaries ; by the machinery used to promote revivals ;
and a morbid haste for immediate results. He then shows that it is the root
of most of the troubles and desolations in the churches, and concludes by tell-
ing us that, “ when the interests of Christian truth are at stake it is no time to
take counsel of our fears and shrink from declaring the whole counsel of
God.” When God raises up such witnesses for his truth, we cannot but re-
gard it as a token that he is about to deliver the churches of NewEngland, his
ancient and favoured heritage, from the errors that infest or threaten them.

The Theatre. By the Rev. S. G. Winchester. Philadelphia: Wm. S.

Martien, pp. 239, 12mo.

This work had its origin in an address delivered by the author before the
Literary Societies of Oakland College, Miss. Upon being requested to fur-
nish a copy for publication, he was led to give to the subject a more extended
examination, the result of which is this work containing an impartial and
thorough discussion of the question, “ whether the stage as it now is, and ever
has been, is an evil or a benefit to the community.” Instead of indulging in
loose declamation, upon vague and general grounds, the author has traced the
rise and progress of the drama, in different ages, showing that it has always
been unfriendly to moral improvement, and accumulating a mass of ev'dence
and authority against it, which it would be difficult for any honest inquirer to
resist. The whole is presented in a style of uncommon directness and force,
and with rare typographical beauty.

Salvation for the Heathen. A Sermon preached in Philadelphia, May, 1R41,

before the Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian Church. By J.

M’Elroy. New York. Robert Carter. 1841. 18mo. pp. 62.

Just as our number was closing, we received this excellent discourse. Time
and space are no more than sufficient for expressing the high estimate which
we set upon the production, which is in every respect worthy of its author’s
distinguished reputation. It is fraught with evangelical truth and sound ar-
gument. conveyed in a style at once polished and masculine. We have only
to regret that Dr. M’Elroy does not more frequently favour the church with
similar publications.

NOTICES.

Having been prevented, by providential circumstances, from preparing our
usual notice of the proceedings of the General Assernby in time for this num-
ber, we hope to present it in the number for October.

Owing to its length, the continuation of the Review of Bacchus and Anti-
Bacchus, is not inserted in this number, but may be expected in the next.